Skip to:

~ Be My Valentine ~ Gimme Three Steps
~ They Say it's Your Birthday ~ The Prodigal Son Returns
~ Home Sweet Home ~ And now For Something Completely Different...
~ Confessions Part 3 ~ We're Moving On Up
~ Florence Nightingale ~ The Breakfast Nook
~ Lean On Me ~ How Much is That Doggie in the Window
~ Can I Have This Dance? ~ Confessions Part 4
~ Lullaby and Goodnight
 

Title: Be My Valentine

Author: J. D. Rush

E-mail: yanksfan462@aol.com

Website: http:itak.slashcity.net

Category: Mushy Het Romance

Pairing: Frohike/Scully

Rating: PG for mild language

Summary: It's Valentine's Day, and Scully is stuck for a gift.

Disclaimer: Not mine.  Never mine, unless I can convince CC, 1013 and FOX to give them to me.  I'm not holding my breath.

Notes: Spoiler for one fleeting moment from "One Breath".  You fans will know what it is.

 

Be My Valentine

By: J. D. Rush

Thursday, February 14, 2001

DANA:

 

I tore into the kitchen like a bat out of hell and grabbed my lunch bag out of the fridge, barely taking notice of Frohike attempting to feed William his morning cereal, before I ran out of the room again.

 

"Hey, Dana--aren't you joining us for breakfast?" Mel called out.

 

"Breakfast?" I sniped, as I popped my head back around the corner.  "Mel--it's quarter-past eight!  I'm late.  I'm VERY late!  Why didn't you wake me up!?"

 

"Well, you were sleeping so well, and I know you've been tired lately and. . ."

 

"And now I'm late," I cut him off.  "Don't ever do that again."  Just the THOUGHT of the morning commute was giving me a headache.

 

He dropped his gaze towards the bowl of cereal and stirred it distractedly as he muttered, forlornly, "Sorry--thought I was doing something good."

 

Oh, yeah.  Serious headache coming on.  How can he make me feel so guilty over nothing?  Because it WAS over nothing.  And I had seriously overreacted. Sue me.  I'm not at my best before my first cup of coffee.

 

 "I'm sorry, too, Mel," I apologized.  "I didn't mean to snap at you like that.  Look, I don't have time right now--we'll talk tonight, okay?"

 

I didn't even wait for an answer--precious seconds were ticking away.  I snatched my coat off the rack in the hall, and just as I reached for my briefcase next to the telephone stand, I saw them:  a card and a small heart-shaped box of chocolates sitting on top of my attaché.  <Oh, God--no.  It's Valentine's Day.  SHIT!  I didn't think he went in for sappy, commercially produced romantic claptrap like this.>  "Frohike?" I asked, warily.  "What is this?"

 

He came around the corner, the baby on his hip, pretending to investigate.  "Don't know--but it looks like someone's sweet on you.  Why don't you read it and find out?"

 

Oh, jeez, I did NOT have time for this, but since I had already been a royal bitch to him, I really had no choice.  I opened the card--a silly little piece of fluff with teddy bears and hearts--and laughed when I saw whom it was from:  William F. Scully.  "Wow, he's got great penmanship for an infant," I commented.

 

"Must be one of those prodigies you hear about," he joked.

 

"Thank you.  Both of you."  I leaned over to give my son a kiss--or rather, I tried to.  William still wasn't very adept at eating his cereal, and both he and Mel were literally covered in it.  Frohike pointed to a spot on the baby's cheek and quipped, "Here's a clean spot."

 

I gave Will a kiss, and Mel one, too, while I was at it.  "See you boys tonight."  I turned to leave, getting halfway out the door when Frohike said, "Dana?"

 

I turned back.  "Mel--?  I. . ."

 

"I know--you're late," he finished.  "Here."  He handed me another Mylar sack, similar to my lunch bag.  "Danish and coffee."

 

If I hadn't been so late, I'd have hugged him, and never let go.  "Frohike, I owe you."

 

"Yeah, I'll add it to my tab.  Hey, Billy--wave bye-bye to mommy."  With Mel holding his little arm, and helping him out, he did, giving me a big two-toothed grin at the same time. 

 

It almost killed me to leave them like that.

 

* * * * * * * *

 

"Hey, Dana."

 

"Hi, Andie."  The cheerful blonde was sitting in the teacher's lounge when I entered, working on her daily New York Times crossword puzzle.  Andrea Sutton had been one my mentors when I first came to Quantico from med school, and she became almost like a sister to me.  We somehow managed to lose touch over the years, but one of the joys of this new job was the chance to be able to renew my friendship with her.

 

"We missed you at this morning's bull session.  Tomas brought in Krispy Kremes."

 

Damn.  I LOVE Krispy Kremes. (Well, the diet-fairy would be happy I missed out.) "Yeah, I was late.  Barely made it to class."

"Alarm didn't go off?"

"You could say that.  Mel didn't wake me up--said I needed my sleep.  Didn't even get a chance to eat breakfast and I'm STARVING!"  All I had put in my system so far was the coffee Frohike had packed for me, which I drank on the way to work over two hours ago.

 

"Well, there may be some donuts hanging around, but all the good gooey ones are gone."

 

"That's okay.  I just need a cup of coffee.  Mel packed me a Danish."

 

She just looked at me and smiled.  "That was sweet of him."

"Yeah, it was."  I went over to the microwave to warm up my pastry while Andie poured us some coffee.  "You wanna hear really sweet, though?  He got me a little candy heart and a card from my son."

 

"Now THAT is just too cute," she giggled.  "You're so lucky, Dana.  This Mel sounds like a great guy."

 

I felt a big smile crossing my face.  "I am.  And he is." 

 

The microwave 'pinged', and I grabbed my breakfast.  "You know, if we take this down to my office, we can go over those lecture notes I was telling you about."

 

"Works for me," Andie answered, already leading the way, mugs in hand.

 

We had no sooner gotten to my office and made ourselves comfortable when there was a knock on the cracked-open door.  A head poked into the gap--it was Dean, one of the security guards.  "Dr. Scully?  I hate to bother you, but these just arrived for you upstairs."  And with that, he walked into my office, holding a glass vase containing a dozen long-stemmed red roses.  I was too stunned to even say thank you as he turned and left.

 

Andie couldn't wait.  She pulled off the card and handed it to me.  "Who are they from?" she asked eagerly.

 

I held the little card between trembling fingers.  Who would send me roses for Valentine's Day?  Mulder?  Hardly.  He doesn't have a romantic bone in his body.  Skinner?  No.  Maybe for Mother's Day, but not for Valentine's Day.  And never roses.  I slipped the card from its little envelope, and stared incredulously at the inscription:

 

"To the classiest dame in town, from the luckiest man of them all."

                                                                                   --Frohike

 

"Well?  Who are they from?" Andie asked again, impatiently.

 

It took a moment for me to get my brain in gear and my mouth working.  "My. . . my husband," I finally managed to get out.

 

"Oh, my goodness!" Andie declared, obviously impressed.  "Dana, this one is a keeper!"

"But I. . .I didn't get him anything," I moaned in distress.  "I mean, I didn't think he went in for all this romantic nonsense."

 

"He never sent you flowers before?" she queried.

I thought back to when I was dying in the hospital. . .well, ONE of the times I was dying in the hospital.  Frohike had been the only person who had brought me flowers.  "Yes, he has," I admitted, "but I never thought he'd. . .oh, hell, what am I going to do?"

"Look, it's very simple," Andie told me, calmly.  "Just go down to Victoria Secrets and pick up a nice silk teddy."

 

"For my husband?" I yelped.

"No, silly--for you!  Hubby just gets to unwrap the gift, if you get my meaning," she said with a quick meaningful elbow jab to my ribs.

 

I gasped for air--and all I could think of is that I must've looked like a fish.  The thought that me and Frohike could. . . oh, God.  "Ahhh--maybe not.  I'll just pick up something on the way home for supper," I decided.  "That way he won't have to cook tonight."

 

"COOK!?!?  He COOKS for you, too?!?" she squealed, her voice going up a couple of octaves.

 

"Well, yeah.  He and the baby get home before I do," I explained.

 

"He picks up the child at day care for you?"  By now her voice was so shrill dogs could hear her a mile away.

 

"No--he, ah. . .he watches William during the day," I tried to clarify.  "He's in business for himself and. . ."

 

She stared at me for a beat, clearly thinking I was out of my mind, before she stated, slowly and deliberately, "Let me get this straight.  Your husband baby sits your child, cooks your meals, packs you breakfast because he lets you sleep late AND sends you a huge bouquet of roses for Valentine's Day? Oh, honey, forget the teddy. . ."

"Was planning to," I muttered.

 

"We're talking the whole Victoria Secret's line on this one--the bra, the panties, the stockings, the garters.  Should I cancel all your classes for tomorrow?  I have the feeling you might not make it in!" she chuckled as she gave me a knowing wink.

 

The thoughts running through my brain were shocking and exciting and thrilling and. . .oh, God!  My bubble bath dream immediately sprung to mind as I imagined it coming true.  Or maybe in the shower?  Or on the wet tiled floor?  Or maybe someplace normal, like a bed?  My bed?  Melvin Frohike in my bed?

Oh, yes.  On my frilly, feminine bed.  He'd take me and ravage me in an act of savage passion that would leave us both breathless and weak-kneed for a week. 

 

No, wait.  Not Mel.  He talks a good game, but if push came to shove--he'd make love to me.  Slow, gentle, tender love, unlike anything I'd ever felt before.  From the top of my head to the tips of my toes, he'd worship every inch of me as if I were a goddess.  He'd treat me like fine china, handling me with kid-gloves.  Gloves.  His gloves.  Yes.  He'd be wearing those little leather gloves.  Definitely the gloves.

 

"Dana, are you okay?"

 

"Huh?"

 

"You zoned out on me.  And you're so red, you look like you're going to pass out."

 

My hand flew up to my cheek to find it burning white-hot.  "Ah, Andie. . .I'll be right back."  Fleeing before she could ask me any further questions, I dashed out of the office and ran to the ladies' room.  The sink was beckoning to me, and I answered its call.  I turned on the cold water and splashed some into my face, trying to cool down, trying to control my hyper breathing.  <Get a grip, Dana.  It was just a dream, remember?>

 

But I didn't know if I wanted it to be just a dream any more.

 

What the hell was happening to me?  When had I started thinking of Frohike like this?  Having all these sexual thoughts about him?  It didn't start with the dream, although that was probably the first time I ever acknowledge my changing feelings for him.

 

Okay, so he wasn't handsome.  Since when did that ever mean anything to me?  I had dated men in the past that didn't fit the conventional definition of 'handsome'.  And there was something about Mel that was strangely alluring.  Maybe the way he carried himself, or his air of mystery.  Whatever it was, I had found myself more and more attracted to him in recent weeks.

 

And yes, he wasn't exactly the most cultured man around, but again, what does that matter in the long run?  It's what's inside someone that's important--and deep down, Mel is one of the most beautiful people I've ever known.  He may not be Oxford finished, but he was his own man, one who didn't compromise his beliefs for anyone.

 

Was it because he treated me like a queen, pampering me to within an inch of my life?  Maybe I was getting close.  All the little things he did for me, to make me happy, to make my life easier, to show how much he appreciated me--they really did go a long way. 

 

But I think what changed my image of Mel was the way he interacted with me on a daily level.  He treated me with kindness, devotion, and respect.  The vows of 'love, honor, and cherish' that he took weren't just words to him.  He made me feel special--not just by the things he bought me, but simply by the way he gave of himself, letting me know every day that I was the most important person in his life.  I've known for years how much he lusted after me, but until the day he proposed to me, I didn't know how much he truly loved me.

 

Now I did.  And trust me, nothing was sexier than that.

 

Somehow, someway, I made it through the rest of the day, but I'm still not sure how.  I was in a fog most of the afternoon, which probably explains why no one was surprised when I left after my last class at 2:00 --something I NEVER did.  I drove to the mall in a daze, parked the car in a daze, and walked into Victoria Secrets in a daze.  And all the time, the voices echoed in my head:

 

<I can't do this.  I can't seduce Frohike.  For a bunch of flowers?  It has to be more.  I mean, he's going to think I did it just to be nice, or because I got swept up in the day and maybe I have.  No.  I want him.  I most definitely want him, and this is the perfect opportunity.  No, it's not.  It can't happen because Hallmark tells us it should.  It has to be his decision, too. Oh, yeah, right, like he'd turn me down.  He's wanted me for nearly a decade.  Which means it should be special. . .>

           

All these thoughts ran through my head as I browsed through the slinky merchandise.  No matter what Andie said, it just didn't feel right.  With a sigh, I circled around--finding myself facing the store across the way.  A computer store.  THAT'S IT!!  Frohike would LOVE something for his computer.  But even as I was sprinting across the hall, I realized it was a stupid idea--I mean, how romantic can you get, Dana?  Computer stuff?  But still, I gave it a try. . .and I did finally find something I was sure he'd like.

 

* * * * * * * * *

 

I was sitting on the couch reading when Frohike walked through the door.  He saw me lounging in a pair of gray leggings and a sky-blue angora turtleneck sweater--definitely not the clothes I had left for work in this morning--and asked, anxiously, "Dana?  You're home already?  Is everything okay?" 

 

"Yeah, everything's fine," I quickly assured him.  "I just had a couple of errands to run, so I left after my last class."

 

"You shoulda just called me," he insisted.  "I'd have done them for you."

 

"I know.  But these were of a--personal nature," I responded vaguely.

 

"Oh.  A PERSONAL nature," he repeated, skeptically.  "Perhaps it's better that I don't know after all.  It might demystify some of that 'feminine mystique' of yours."

 

I laughed, even as I got up and went over to where he stood.  I took William's car carrier from him so he could remove his coat; a quick downward glance at my adorable child showed he was fast asleep.  I placed the carrier on the coffee table and gave him a quick kiss on his cold little cheek, deciding I'd change him out of his snowsuit when he woke up.  With William out of commission, I had the perfect chance to spring my surprise.  While Mel's back was turned to me, I pulled a wrapped rectangular box from behind one of the sofa cushions.  When he turned back to me, I held it out and exclaimed, "Happy Valentine's Day!"

 

He took the gift from me and stared at it for a moment.  "Aw, Dana--you didn't have to do that," he told me, clearly uncomfortable. 

 

"Well, I had to do SOMETHING to thank you for those beautiful flowers you sent me," I explained.  "You really surprised me--I didn't think you believed in this sappy manufactured holiday."

 

"Normally I don't," he agreed.  "But since it was our first one, I figured I should do something special."

 

"Oh, they were definitely special and very unexpected.  Thank you."

 

"So you liked them?" 

 

"Are you kidding me?  I was the envy of every woman in my department.  I better watch out or one of them might steal you away from me," I teased.

 

That got a hearty laugh.  "Not in THIS lifetime," he promised me as he unwrapped the thin box and lifted the lid.  He looked at what nestled inside, then looked up at me, his face showing his bafflement.  Then he looked back at the gift before stammering,  "Ah, Dana. . . it's . . .nice.  Thank you."  He again looked at me, his face still scrunched up in confusion.  "What, um, what exactly is it?" 

 

"It's a picture frame that you can attach to your computer monitor," I informed him, proudly. 

 

"Oh.  Okay.  Thank you," he said again, a little more convincingly now that he knew what it was, but still obviously perplexed by the gift.  After a pause, he asked, "Any chance I could have a nice picture of you and Billy to put in it?" 

 

I found myself practically bouncing with uncontained enthusiasm.  "Look under the tissue paper," I told him excitedly.  He was going to LOVE this! 

 

"What the. . .?"  He pulled out the small cardboard rectangle--if he was stumped before, he was totally flummoxed now.  "An appointment card?  For what?"

 

"A family portrait sitting.  For the three of us," I explained, broad grin on my face.  "We don't have a shot of the whole family and mom's been bugging me for one.  Plus we need one for the apartment, and I want one for my desk and. . ."


I watched in dismay as Frohike's eyes filled with tears and he whispered a husky, "Thank you, Dana."

 

"Mel, this wasn't supposed to make you cry," I told him, worried at how emotional he was getting.

"I'm not," he protested, even as he wiped the moisture from his cheek with the back of his hand.  Looking back down at the frame and the appointment card, he shook his head in amazement and smiled.   "How did you ever know?"

 

I shrugged my shoulders, trying to appear cavalier, but inwardly pleased that I had done such a good job.  "Lucky guess.  You like it?"

The smile got even bigger.  "I love it."

 

"So. . .I can return this?"  I pulled a skimpy little see-thru pink teddy, trimmed with fake ostrich feathers, from behind one of the other couch cushions.

 

His eyes almost bugged out of his head and he let out a nervous chuckle, "Yeah.  It's not really my color."  Shaking his head one more time, he murmured, "I don't know what to say."

"You'll be my Valentine?" I supplied helpfully.

 

"You have to ask?" He stepped forward, wrapped me in a loving embrace, and kissed me.  And it was like the first time he kissed me, and like the kiss under the mistletoe, and that blinding kiss at the New Year's party--all fireworks and sky rockets and sonic booms and as I felt his tongue lick across my lips I began to reconsider my decision not to drag him off into my bedroom after all. 

But whatever momentum we were building up came to a sudden halt when he gently pulled away from me.  And I could see it in his eyes, how much he wanted me, how much he desired me.  How much he wished he could make love to me.  But that wasn't part of the contract.  And Melvin Frohike was a man of his word.  So he pulled away, continuing to honor our agreement, continuing to suffer his frustration nobly. 

 

If he only knew he wasn't suffering alone.

 

"I. . .um. . .I better get dinner ready," he stammered, trying to hide his real feelings.

 

I swallowed hard, trying to gain some composure myself.  "No need.  I picked up some cheese steaks on the way home."

 

His eyes got as big as saucers and sparkled like a million stars.  "You didn't?!"

 

"Hmmm-mmm--they're warming in the oven," I answered smugly.  "And there's a six-pack of Bud Lite in the fridge."

 

"You are an angel!  I love you, Dana."  And with that, he scampered off to the kitchen.

 

"I love you, too, Frohike," I whispered to myself when he was out of earshot.  Maybe someday I'd be able to say it to his face.  I folded up the little negligee and placed it back in its bag, fully intending on returning it in the morning.  And then I thought differently of it. 

 

While Mel was busy getting dinner on the table, I slipped into my bedroom, and hid the nightie in the back of my dresser drawer.  Who knows--it may come in handy someday.

 

+++++++++++++++

 

Title: They Say It's Your Birthday

Author: J. D. Rush

E-mail: yanksfan462@aol.com

Website: http:itak.slashcity.net

Category: Het Romance

Pairing: Frohike/Scully

Rating: PG for mild language

Summary: It's a special day for Dana, and Frohike has a special gift for her.

Disclaimer: Not mine.  Never mine, unless I can convince CC, 1013 and FOX to give them to me.  I'm not holding my breath.

Notes:  I was not trying to make light of current world events in regards to the story the Gunmen are working on. . .well, except for the figure skating.  You'll see.  I am NOT implying anything--please don't sue me.  Also, small spoilers from E.B.E and some stuff stolen from 'Tango de los Pistoleros'.

Special Thanks:  To my trusty beta, Kylara.  Thanks for taking time out of your busy schedule to help me out.  I know you didn't have much warning on this one, and I really appreciate it!

 

They Say It's Your Birthday

By: J. D. Rush

Saturday, February 23, 2002

FROHIKE:

 

"Looosie, I'm home," I announced as I walked through the front door.  I didn't need to see her to know she was rolling her eyes at the bad Ricky Ricardo imitation. 

 

"Did you wrap up what you had to at the Warehouse?" she called out as I was removing my coat and scarf.

 

I walked into the living room where she was busy at the computer, apparently surfin' the net.  "Yup.  Another issue in the bag."

 

She looked me up and down, and did her famous eyebrow quirk.  "Ummm. . . didn't you forget something, Mel?"

 

"Hmmm?  Oh yeah."  I snapped my fingers as I went back into the foyer and scooped up the bag I had left on the sideboard.  "Picked up the milk you asked for."

 

"No, I was thinking more along the lines of William?" she explained, patiently.

Slapping myself in the forehead, I groaned pitifully, "OH!  Billy!  Dammit, I KNEW I forgot something."

 

"Frohike. . ."  The patient tone was gone, replaced with that 'don't screw with me, flyboy' attitude that women always seem to be floating my way.

 

"Relax, I left him with the guys.  He and Langly were having such a good time that Ringo asked if he could sleep over.  I didn't see a problem with that."

 

That got a slight chuckle from her.  "You know, if I hadn't seen it with my own eyes at the New Year's party, I never would've been able to picture Langly together with a baby.  They sure seem fond of each other."

 

"You're not kidding," I agreed.  "Langly's so crazy about William, he's pissed with me that HE didn't think of the idea of marrying you first."

 

"But a sleepover?" she pondered, dubiously.  "I'm not so sure about that.  I mean, what about his things. . .?"

"Not to worry," I cut her off.  "We've got more of his junk over there than here--diapers, food, clothes, toys.  Plus it's not like the guys are totally incompetent.  They've had a lot of experience with Billy.  And it's only one night--he'll be fine."

 

She clicked her mouse and logged off her system.  "Well, I wish you had asked first, " she chided, gently. 

 

"I know, and I'm sorry.  Guess I just thought it'd be nice if we could spend some time alone for your birthday."

 

That got her attention; her bright blue eyes grew large as she repeated, "My birthday. . .?"

"Bet you thought I forgot, huh?" I smirked.

 

"Actually, I didn't know you knew," she replied, clearly startled. 

 

"You'd be surprised what I know about you, my dear," I leered.

 

"No--I wouldn't be surprised in the least.  That's the scary part."  She shut down the computer and, crossing her arms over her chest, turned to me.  "So, while I know I'm probably going to regret asking this--what are your plans tonight?"

 

"Uh-uh. . .don't want to spoil it for you.  Let's just start with you getting dressed up and make yourself all pretty--not that you have much to do there."  I had to hold back a laugh as her cheeks blushed so sweetly.  "Then meet me at the front door in 30 minutes."

 

"Any clue where we're going?" she asked as she stood up and started for her bedroom.

 

"Nope.  None at all.  But I think you'll like it.  Now, get going--time's a-wasting."

 

* * * * * * * *

 

She was right on time, but then again, she's always so meticulous.  I was pleased to see she had chosen a midnight blue taffeta evening dress that really brought out the color of her eyes.  It was knee-length--to show off her sexy legs--and backless, with tiny spaghetti straps--to show off her creamy white skin.  She had pulled her hair up into a French-twist, leaving little whispy curls that spiraled around her ears.  For jewelry, all she bothered with were a simple pair of gold hoop earrings and her ever-present claddaugh necklace.

 

In a word, she was breathtaking.  I felt positively troll-like in my standard funeral suit, although I did add a couple of dapper touches, with one of those red cross-switch ties instead of a typical necktie, and a thin black silk ribbon bow around my ponytail instead of the usual elastics, going for that whole romantic/ foppish/Renaissance Man look.  (Hey, it worked for Mel Gibson in 'The Patriot', right?)

 

As she approached, I clasped my hands to my chest and pronounced, "Be still my heart, Dana.  You look. . ."

 

"Hot?" she finished.

 

"Tasty," I corrected her.

 

She brought her hand up to those forbidden bright-red lips and tittered, "You're sick, Frohike."


As I helped her on with her calf-length black cashmere coat, I joked, "I try my best."

"And you succeed on a grand scale."

 

I gave her a playful little tap on her backside and commanded, "Get going, party girl," as I locked up behind us. 

 

"Your car or mine?" she teased as we made our way out to the street, already knowing the answer.  There was no way on God's green earth I'd step foot in her Volvo.  "No self-respecting child of the 60's would be caught dead in a Volvo," I once told her.  A while back she had mentioned that she might trade it in for a mini-van. . .I didn't talk to her for three days.

 

I take my cars VERY seriously!

 

I just glared her as I led her to my classic cherry red 1965 Pontiac GTO.  "Get in, you brat."  She had to move the open package of Saltines and the almost empty boxes of animal crackers that were scattered on the passenger seat before sitting down.  She just looked up and gave me a knowing smile as I closed the door.

 

Okay, so now my secret was out.  She knew how much I loved Billy--enough to let him eat his snacks in my precious auto, even though he tended to leave sticky spit-covered crumbs all over the place.  You know, I had seen it happen to many good friends over the years, never dreaming it could ever happen to me.  But it did.

 

I had become domesticated.

 

It didn't happen overnight, and I'd be the first to say I still have a long way to go, but anyone who knew me would say I had come a long way already.  I've really cleaned up my act these last few months.  I'd cut down on my drinking and my cussing, wanting to set a good example to young Billy.  And I had shaped up somewhat in regards to my appearance.  I'm not saying that I'd ever be mistaken for Robert Redford, and I still had my own 'style' ("somewhere between leather daddy and skid-row bum", as Langly would say) but I was more concerned with shaving and making sure my hair looked half-way decent, and other such whatnots.  Hey, I finally had someone to look good for, a goddess who was my whole reason for being.  The least I could do was look presentable for her.  I didn't have much to work with, but I did the best I could.

 

Done with my musings, I wandered over to the driver's side and got in.  Slipping the key in the ignition, I tripped the starter, and the car was instantly flooded with the sounds of Ernie singing, "Rubber Duckie".  Dana burst into gales of laughter as I frantically fumbled for the eject button and flung the offending tape into the back seat.

 

"Real romantic there, Mel," she snorted in between guffaws.

 

Oh, yeah, I was just putty in Billy's hands.  Could be worse, I suppose--Dana was stuck with Raffi tapes in her car.

 

Once Dana was under control, and we were under way, things went more smoothly.  An easy silence surrounded us, the only sounds coming from the Sinatra Saturday show playing on the radio.  (MUCH easier on the ears than Sesame Street .)  I knew Dana was extremely curious about where we were going, but she bit her tongue--well, for a while at least.  Finally her curiosity got the best of her and she blurted out,  "Frohike, if you made me get all dressed up to go grab a couple of chili dogs and some strings of bowling, I'll have to kill you.  You do know that, right?"

 

"I could never do that, hon," I assured her with a wink.  "It's league night."  At her annoyed huff, I quickly added, "Don't worry. . .you'll like it.  I promise." 

 

My answer did little to satisfy her.  I could feel the tension radiating from her as she stewed in the passenger seat.  If there's one thing Dana hates, it's a mystery.  I think if she could have, she would've put a gun to my head and demanded the information.  Luckily, it didn't come to that as I pulled up in front of our destination.  "Frohike. . .what are you doing?" she asked, clearly bewildered.

 

"Taking you for dinner," I answered.  "Isn't that obvious?"

 

She practically squeaked, "This is Antonelli's Ristorante!"

 

"Yeah, I know."

"It's one of the most exclusive restaurants in DC--not to mention one of the most expensive," she expanded.

 

"Sure beats the bowling alley and a chili dog, huh?" I joked. 

 

"Mel, you can't afford this," she insisted.

 

I turned to look at her in the faint light of the car panel and asserted, "Dana.  It's your birthday.  I want to do something nice for you."  Then I added, "Besides, they're supposed to have great shrimp scampi."

 

"But. . ." she tried to argue.

"But. . .if you don't get your behind in gear, we're going to forfeit our reservation," I interrupted her, as the valet was approaching the car.  "And it took me three weeks to get it!"

 

* * * * * * * * *

 

Once I had checked our coats, the maître d' ushered us to a secluded table towards the back of the restaurant.   The whole place was dimly lit inside, as most of the light came from candles and a roaring fireplace.  It created a very romantic atmosphere, something that was further enhanced by the small live combo playing soft dinner jazz unobtrusively on a stage near the dance floor.  I felt as out of place as Jimmy at a MENSA meeting.

 

I noticed almost everyone watched us as we made our way to our table.  It was easy to sense their jealousy since I was escorting the most beautiful woman in the joint, and I could almost hear their thoughts:  'What in the world is SHE doing with HIM?'  Couldn't blame them really--I found myself thinking the same thing sometimes.

 

Hell, many of them probably thought Dana was my daughter.  I can't even count the number of times we've heard people refer to Billy as my 'adorable grandson'.  The first couple of times were kinda funny, and we had a good laugh about it when we got home.  Then the next few times we tried to correct the mistaken well-wishers, which just lead to embarrassment all the way around and made things worse for everyone.  Now we just grit out teeth, thank them, and clear out as quickly as possible.

 

But then I guess it beats the other obvious assumption--that Dana was rented arm candy, if you catch my drift.

 

Either way, I was determined not to let it ruin this special night.  I placed my hand at the base of Dana's back (subtly letting the spectators know she was at the very least my date) and helped steer her to our destination.

 

If Dana felt any of the anxiety within me, she didn't reveal it.  I think she was too busy taking in her surroundings (once an investigator, always an investigator) and probably counting off in her head how much this was going to end up costing me.  She gave me a grateful little smile as I pulled her chair out for her, and quietly thanked the maître d' when he left us alone with our menus.

 

Before I could even open it, though, the wine steward advanced on us.  I listened to his shtick, as he rattled off vintage wines that would cost more than a year at Harvard for Billy, then I ordered a bottle of Merlot I had read about on the 'net which had gotten pretty good reviews.  The cultured punk-ass gave us a snotty, "Excellent choice, sir," (read: "You cheap bastard!") then stalked off to fill my request.  I caught Dana watching the scene in amusement before going back to looking over her dinner choices; I picked up my own menu to do the same.

 

One look at it told me that my S.O. might have been right this time.  Man, the prices were so bad they weren't even listed!  Never a good sign.  (If you have to ask the price, you can't afford it.) But it was for Dana, and it was a special night, and the sky was the limit.

 

We studied the entrees for a few minutes until Dana finally settled on the Chicken Piccata with bow-tie pasta.  I had to give her credit--she didn't go with something cheap, like a salad, which would have made me look bad in front of the waiter (yup, he IS a cheap bastard!), nor did she go for the filet mignon or lobster, which would have put me in the poor-house. 

 

Dana Scully was all class.

 

By the time our waiter arrived, we were ready: chicken for Dana, shrimp scampi for me.  (Hey, if I was going to go broke on this meal, I was getting a taste of that famous scampi!)  When I placed the order in Italian, I saw the admiration on my wife's face and couldn't help but laugh, "Don't be so impressed--I coulda just ordered Chef Boyardee Beef-a-Roni for all I know."  The waiter thanked us for our order, and headed off to get our appetizers.  (Clams Casino. . .I figured what the hell?  I'd probably be filing for bankruptcy after tonight anyway.)

 

While we wouldn't know for a bit if I had messed up the dinner order, at least I got the wine right.  I'm no expert, but from the small sample the steward poured me to taste, I knew I had picked a winner--dark, rich, and strong, like a good wine should be.  He poured us each a glass, and left the bottle with us.  Dana took a lady-like sip from her glass and smiled, a look of surprised pleasure on her pretty face.

 

Chalk one up for the Fro-miester.

 

"So, what story were you so busy working on today?" she asked, taking another sip of wine.

"Front page exclusive," I confided.  "We have evidence that the collapse of Enron was because it had been channeling funds to the Al-Quida network in exchange for false stock tips, subsequently resulting in the current world-wide recession."

 

She just blinked those big blue eyes once, then twice, before commenting, "That sounds a little far-fetched, Frohike, even for you guys."

 

"Hey, don't be so sure.  Remember a little scandal in the 80's called Contra-gate?"

 

"I'm surprised you weren't able to work the Olympic figure skating scandal into it," she chuckled.

 

"What do you think Byers is working on right now?" I quipped.

 

She studied me for a moment, clearly trying to decide whether I was joking or not.  When she concluded (correctly) that I wasn't, she simply sighed, "You know, Mulder was right about you guys--your ideas ARE downright spooky."

 

"Coming from him, I'll take that as a compliment," I shot back.

 

"Well, just make sure you grab an extra issue for me--I might actually read it for a change."  I discreetly stuck out my tongue at her, which caused her to giggle--just as discreetly.  She covered it up by taking another small drink of her wine and gazing longingly the couples on the dance floor.  When she turned again to me, I knew the question before she even asked it:  "Do you want to dance, Mel?"

 

I had discovered New Year's Eve how much my wife loves to dance, but I also knew she probably never had much chance to in her life.  At least not much in recent years anyway.  "After dinner," I promised her.  "Our appetizers should be out any minute now, and besides, we already have our drinks."  At her blank look, I elaborated, "You shouldn't leave your glass unattended--you never know what could be slipped into it when you're not looking."

 

She nodded solemnly.  "You know, you're right.  It's been a while since I've had to be on 'full-systems alert'.  Guess I'm out of practice in regards to my survival instincts."

 

"Just second nature to me to constantly be on my toes."  I saw the smirk cross her full lips so I snipped, "And no, that wasn't an opening for any short jokes."

 

The smile I got that time was broad, full of blinding white teeth.  She took another sip of her wine and replaced the glass on the table; playing with the delicate crystal stem she replied more seriously, "It's so easy sometimes to forget the way things used to be--always looking over my shoulder, always feeling like I was in danger.  These last few months have been the calmest, most stable I can remember in a long time."  She reached out and took my hand in hers.  "You make me feel safe, Mel.  And I have to admit--it's a good feeling."

 

I felt my heart swell with pride and joy.  Bringing her hand up to my lips, I tenderly kissed it, saying, "Anything for you and William."

 

Her hand gently caressed my cheek and I found myself melting into her touch.  She opened her mouth to say something, but just then our waiter arrived with our clams, effectively cutting off whatever she was about to tell me.

 

* * * * * * * * * * *

 

We were each working on our second glass of wine when our dinners arrived.  I had to smile as Dana took a bite of her pasta and gave a tiny ecstatic moan.  "Good?" I asked, unnecessarily.

 

She nodded enthusiastically.  "Mmmm.  Wait 'til you try it."

 

Well, I didn't need to be told twice.  I dug into my own meal, and whole-heartedly agreed with her assessment.  This dinner might eventually cost more than my first car, but the food had more than lived up to the hype.

 

It was so good, in fact, that I had a hard time remembering where we had left off in our conversation.  Seeing Dana wasn't jumping in to pick up the thread, I started a new one in between bites.  "So, is the job getting any better?"  I knew she was having a hard time adjusting, but she didn't talk about it much.  I had the feeling she didn't want to burden me with her troubles.  If only she would understand that she could NEVER be a burden to me.

She swallowed her biteful of chicken before answering, "Somewhat.  I miss the excitement of being out in the field more than I thought I would."

 

"My wife--the adrenaline junkie," I teased.

 

"Well, I don't miss getting shot at," she corrected.  "And there are certainly cases I would just as soon forget."

 

"Like the flukeman?" I supplied.

 

"Definitely the flukeman," she agreed.  "Oh, and I can also live without some of those fleabag motels Mulder always used to find. . .not to mention all the greasy-spoons we'd end up eating in."  She pointed to her plate, "Now THIS is real food!"

 

"Well, just don't get used to it," I told her.  "I love ya, baby, but we'll probably be eating ketchup sandwiches for a month after tonight."

 

Popping a bow tie into her mouth, she gave me a big smile and said, "It'll be worth it."  After a moment, she put her fork down, and sighed, "You know, I think I miss the hands-on work the most.  There is so much I learned out there.  I got to see and experience things that I could have never dreamed of." 

 

She paused to take a drink of her wine before continuing, "The saneness of what I'm doing now is a nice change of pace, but I wish I had more students who were actually interested in pathology and forensics and not just curious about my work on the X-Files."

 

"Well, that's only natural," I noted.  "The nature of your past assignment makes it interesting and unique and open to questions."

 

"I know," she conceded.  "I guess I had hoped the novelty of it all would have worn out by now, but they just seem to be even nosier than ever.  And if one more person calls Mulder 'Spooky'. . ."  She stabbed viciously at some pasta on her plate, the gesture not lost on me.

 

"You should be flattered, actually," I commented.

That gave her pause, and she looked up at me.  "How so?"

"You two are legendary at the Bureau," I said, stating common knowledge.

 

She cast her eyes back downwards and shook her head modestly.  "Mulder, maybe.  But not me."

"Don't sell yourself short, Dana," making my point by shaking my fork at her.  "You were an exceptional agent.  And you're a fantastic mom.  And you're going to be a helluva teacher."

The right side of her mouth quirked in a half-smirk, "Aren't you just a bit prejudiced?"

 

"Maybe," I acquiesced, "but you know what they say:  some people are born great, others have greatness thrust upon them."  I paused before adding, softly, "You were definitely destined to be great."

Her gentle blue eyes alighted on me, and I felt my heart flip at the flush that hit her cheeks.  If she only knew how beautiful she is when she blushes like that.  To hide her embarrassment, she picked up her glass and took a sip of her wine.  Suddenly, out of nowhere, she asked me, "Do you really believe in destiny, Frohike?  That if I had never been teamed up with Mulder, I wouldn't be sitting here talking to you?  Or do you think we were fated--preordained, even--to meet one day?"

 

You know, that had never occurred to me--the utter randomness of our lives.  I mean, everything that I had become could be traced to that one odd day back in 1989 when Susanne Modeski had walked into that convention center.  Because of her, I met Byers. . .and because of them both we had first encountered Special Agent Fox Mulder.  And through Mulder, I had met, and fallen in love with one Agent Scully. 

 

Whew!  Now THAT's a head trip for you!

"What *I* think is that you have had enough wine for tonight," I kidded, not used to this philosophical side of my friend.  "But I have to say that if it was the work of higher powers, I'd like to thank the Big Man upstairs."  (And a shout out to Ms. Modeski, while I was at it.  Or Holly Coleman.  Or whatever her name was now.)

 

At that, she gave me a smile that lit up her whole face and shined in her eyes.  "Yeah, me, too," she whispered, and went back to her dinner.

 

* * * * * * * * * * *

 

When the time came, she refused dessert, but I ordered a slice of 'Mocha Mania' cake for myself.  She kept looking around the restaurant suspiciously, until she started giving me the creeps.  Finally I asked her, "Dana, are you okay?"  But she didn't answer me; she just continued to sweep those alert baby blues of hers across the room. 

 

She didn't calm down until the cake was brought to the table and placed in front of me with zero fanfare, along with a small carafe of coffee.  Only then did she inform me, "Sorry, I was afraid you were going to have the wait staff come out with a cupcake singing 'Happy Birthday'," she admitted, sheepishly.

 

"More like, For She's a Jolly Good Fella'," I informed her.  "There's still a copyright on 'Happy Birthday'.  But I'm sure if I slip 'em an extra fiver they'll be willing to. . ."

 

"Don't you dare!" she stated emphatically.  "Not unless you want to be sleeping in your car tonight."

 

I grinned.  "That's what I thought.  So how about this instead?"  I pulled a single candle out of my coat pocket, stuck it in the cake, and lit it.  Pushing the cake closer to her, I said, "Make a wish."  She thought hard about it for a few seconds, then puckered up and blew out the candle.  "So, what did you wish for?" I pressed.

Shaking her head, she smirked, "Oh, no--if I tell you, it won't come true."

 

"Fine.  Be that way," I baited playfully.  I really wanted to know, but if it would lessen the chances of it coming true, I could wait.  Brandishing the dessert fork, I handed it to her and declared, "Birthday girl gets the first taste."  Didn't even get an argument from her.  I took my coffee spoon and joined her; soon we had devoured the heavenly pastry.

 

As Dana was licking the last of the frosting from her fork, I announced, "Okay, so we've had the birthday dinner, the birthday cake, and the birthday wish. . . now all we need is a birthday gift." I reached into the other coat pocket, pulled out a little black velvet box, and slid it across the table to her.  

 

"Frohike. . ." she sighed dramatically, even as she reached for it.  "You shouldn't have."  She carefully flipped open the cover to reveal the diamond ring sitting inside.  It was something that had always been in the back of my mind since we had gotten hitched (diamonds ARE a girl's best friend, after all), and I've looked everywhere for the perfect one.  When I saw this one in a jeweler's window a couple of weeks earlier, I knew my search was over--all I had to do was wait for the perfect moment to give it to her. 

 

The setting was simple: a half-caret round diamond flanked by two smaller ones.   Nothing gaudy--just stunning and different and elegant.  Just like my Dana.  She stared at it, open-mouthed for a full minute.  "Frohike. . .?" she said again quietly, her voice catching on my name.

 

I quickly explained, "Well, we weren't engaged long enough to get you a ring before we got married, so…"

 

"I. . .I can't accept this," she declared definitively, closing the cover and pushing it back to me.  "It's too much money."

 

"But Dana. . ." I began before she cut me off.

 

"Look, Mel--I don't know what bank you robbed to afford tonight, and quite frankly, I don't WANT to know.  But whatever you did. . ."

 

I stopped her in mid-rant.  "Honey, it's okay.  I just decided to take your advice."

 

"About what?" she inquired, curiously.

 

Taking a deep breath, I revealed, "I. . .I sold one of my patents."

 

She gasped.  "Oh my God!  The diaper disk?"

 

"No, not that one.  An experimental car-tracking device I developed a while back.  I called it the Fro-jack."

 

"Do I want to know WHY you needed a car-tracking device?" she snidely asked.

 

"Probably not.  But I made a little bit of money off of it.  Enough for tonight, and some spare change in the bank."

 

"How much spare change, Frohike?" she inquired.

 

"If I tell you, I'm afraid you'll only love me for my bank account."  I took a sip of coffee and whispered, "$5000."

 

She almost choked on her own sip of coffee.  "Five thou. . ."

 

"Not so loud," I scolded, with a smile.  "They'll want a bigger tip."

 

"Oh my God!" she squealed, delightedly.  "Frohike, that's wonderful!"

 

"He, uh, the guy I sold it to, was quite happy with it.  Wants to look over some of my other stuff, too.  There's no guarantee, but maybe I can bring some extra money into the household." 

 

She sat stunned for a moment before stammering, "I. . .Mel. . .I don't know what to say."

 

Voicing my biggest anxiety, I queried, "Are you proud of me?"

 

She was absolutely glowing.  "Very proud."

 

"Then you'll keep the ring?" I asked, hopefully.

 

She looked down at the little box on the table and, nodding her head in the affirmative, gingerly reached out for it.  "I would be privileged."  She took the ring out of its box and handed it to me.  "Will you do the honors?" she asked, shyly.

 

My hands were shaking as I carefully slipped it on her finger; I brought her dainty hand up to my lips and gently kissed it, whispering, "Happy birthday, Dana."

 

"It certainly is," she beamed, unshed tears sparkling in her spell-binding eyes as she stared at the ring on her finger.  "It's so beautiful, Mel. . .just like something I would have chosen.  I don't know how to thank you."

 

"You already have, my dear," I told her.  "The day you said, 'I Do'."

 

She shot me 'The Look', and muttered, "Frohike--that was the most disgustingly sappy thing I think you've ever said."

 

"Sober, yeah," I agreed.

 

With a tolerant shake of her head, she remarked, "This is without doubt the best birthday I have ever had.  Of course now I'll have to try to outdo it for yours.  When is it anyway?"

 

I tried to brush her off, "Doesn't matter."

 

"Of course it is," she insisted.  "Please tell me."

 

Knowing she'd keep at it until she got the information she wanted I reluctantly answered, "November 9th."

 

"MEL!  Why didn't you tell me?" she admonished.

 

I just shrugged my shoulders.  "It's not important.  Really.  Don't even acknowledge it anymore."

 

"But. . .now I feel bad," she pouted.  "You went through all this and I didn't do anything for you."

 

<Oh, if she only knew.  Well, maybe it was time to enlighten her.>  "Do you remember the night 'The Godfather' was on TV, and I asked you to watch it with me?  You said you were busy, but you ended up making us a batch of microwave popcorn and joined me anyway?"

 

She gave me an puzzled look.  "You mean, that was. . .?"

 

"Uh-huh.  Now tell me. . .how could my birthday get better than that?"

 

"Like this."  And with that, she stood up, leaned over the table, and kissed me tenderly.  When we parted, she took my hand, pulling me up as well.  "C'mon, 'El Lobo'--you promised me a dance."

 

* * * * * * * * * * * *

 

Needless to say, one dance turned into a dozen.  Oh man, you should have seen the envious looks I got for every guy in the place.  Well, eat yer hearts out, boys--she was all mine. In between spins around the dance floor, we sat and talked over a couple more cups of coffee and shared another slice of 'Mocha Mania' cake.  We both seemed to be relishing our time alone together--it was the first time we had been out just by ourselves since getting married.  Our first date, if you will.  And it didn't seem like either of us wanted it to end.

 

The night was wonderful, but it flew by far too fast.  Before I knew it, we were back home, and I was helping her off with her coat.  She turned to me in the vestibule and smiled shyly.  "Thank you, Mel.  This was one of the best nights of my life."  The next thing I knew she was in my arms, and I was kissing her.

 

We've never talked about the kiss at New Year's.  And likewise, the one on Valentine's Day.  Both times, I felt less resistance from her, more enthusiasm.  In fact, she had almost seemed surprised when I pulled away from her the last time, almost as if she expected, WANTED, it to continue.  I had been sure it was just my fevered imagination. . .

 

Until now.

 

This kiss was explosive.  That's the only word I have for it.  Dana's lips were unlike any I have ever kissed.  Hot and sweet and so soft as to be unreal--the passion behind them was pure and dynamic, yet almost tentative, almost as if she was afraid of unleashing her full potential.  Not even Mykita at her most volcanic could compare. 

 

Dana's kisses teleported me to a place even Paradise would envy. 

 

I felt her hands wrap around my neck, her fingers entangling themselves in my ponytail, as mine slid over her slim waist and down her shapely hips.  I wanted to pull away, determined to honor our agreement, but my lovely Dana was making my resolve dissolve, and when her tongue slipped between my lips, I was lost forever.

 

Not content to let her have the upper hand, I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her in closer; she pressed her body to me, molding herself to me, moaning softly into my mouth.  I felt myself harden as years of waiting and dreaming seemed on the verge of coming to an end.  Somewhere in the back of my mind I worried that she was doing this out of gratitude because she was thankful for the ring and for the nice birthday dinner.  It didn't mean to her what it meant to me--it never could.  But experiencing the fire that burned beneath the cool exterior of Dana Scully soon put those anxieties to rest.  If she was faking this, give the girl an Oscar.

 

We were still locked in our impassioned embrace when the phone started to ring.  I thanked the Powers Above when she decided to let the machine pick it up, but when we heard the panicked voice on the other end, the kiss, and the spell, were instantly broken:

"Scully?  Frohike?  It's Langly.  Pick up.  Oh, God. . .it's William. . ."

That's as far as he got when Dana practically hurdled the sofa to reach the phone.  "Langly?  It's me," she proclaimed breathlessly, due to a combination of our kiss and her athletics.  "What's going on?  What's wrong with William?"

I was pacing around as Dana listened to Ringo, frustrated that I couldn't hear his end of the conversation and having no idea what the hell was happening.  Suddenly I saw my wife's stiff shoulders slump a bit, the tension draining from her.  "What's his temperature, Langly?"  A beat, then, "Well, take it."  Another beat.  "There should be a rectal thermometer somewhere in his stuff."  Another pause.  "Yes, I said rectal."  One more pause before she huffed, "Put Byers on the line."

 

She went through the same spiel with John, then there was a long silence from her side, so I figured Abbott and Costello were following her directions.  I knew the moment they were back on the line because Dana's brow furled and she mumbled, "100.8?  Well, that's not good, but it's not bad, either.  He may have just eaten something that didn't agree with him, or maybe he picked up a small bug.  Give him some watered down juice--apple or grape, if you have it. . ."  She paused, obviously listening to a question they were asking, then continued, "No, it won't really stop the diarrhea, but he needs plenty of fluids to prevent dehydration." 

 

Again she was silent, and I couldn't help but feel some pride at how seriously my boys were taking the whole situation, to ask so many questions of Dana.  Finally she responded, "Well, Pedialyte is better, but I doubt you have any lying around the Warehouse.  Don't worry--we have some here."  Another moment of silence before she shook her head (even though they couldn't see that) and answered, "No, don't give him any baby Tylenol.  His fever's not that high.  Just make sure he has plenty to drink. . .  I'm on my way."  She finally looked up at me, and this time *I* was the one doing the head shaking.  Placing her hand over the phone she asked, "What's wrong?"

"You stay here--I'll go get him," I told her.  "You should be by the phone in case they need more help or if things get more serious."

 

"You sure?"

I was already grabbing my coat.  "No problem.  Tell them I'm coming."  She did, then hung up. 

 

"Mel?  I'm sorry about this," she apologized.  "What a way to end the evening."

Shooting her a rueful grin, I joked, "Hey, it was nice while it lasted."

 

"Yes, it certainly was," she replied, wistfully.  "Please drive carefully." 

 

I gave her one last quick kiss on the cheek and said, "Don't worry--I'll be home soon."  And I dashed out the door.

 

DANA:

 

As I sat back down on the couch to begin the waiting game, I gazed down at my beautiful new ring, and couldn't help but curse my luck.  <Dammit. . .my birthday wish almost came true that time.>

 

+++++++++++++++++++

Title: Home Sweet Home

Author: J. D. Rush

E-mail: yanksfan462@aol.com

Website: http://itak.slashcity.net

Category: Het/gen

Pairing: Frohike/Scully

Rating: PG for mild language

Summary: Home is where the heart is. . .but maybe home should be someplace else.

Disclaimer: Not mine.  Never mine, unless I can convince CC, 1013 and FOX to give them to me.  I'm not holding my breath.

Notes: Um, I guess since it's been a while, maybe an update is in order.  This is an AU series where Scully is married to Frohike.  Stop making that face--it'll freeze that way.  It's a 'companionable' marriage. . .but there's no guarantee it'll stay that way.  Mulder is nowhere to be found. . .but there's no guarantee THAT'LL stay that way, either.  After being removed from The X-Files, Scully has taken a job teaching at Quantico ; Frohike continues to work with The Lone Gunmen, and plays 'Mr. Mom' to William.

 

Also, while I've stolen--ahhhh BORROWED--elements from the 9th season, I've pretty much abandoned canon at this point.  There are no super soldiers, Scully is not an uber-bitch, she still trusts both Skinner and Doggett, she and Mulder did NOT do 'the wild thing' (no matter WHAT CC and the shippers say), and William is NOT a psycho baby.  CC may be a considered a genius, but he's really out to lunch this year.

 

Now that we're on the same page, on with the show. 

 

Home Sweet Home

By: J. D. Rush

 

Tuesday March 5, 2002

 

"I can't believe they called you to come get me."

 

My husband leaned into the gurney and carefully brushed the hair away from my forehead.  "Huh--I don't suppose it has anything to do with this bump on your head?"

 

"Small bump," I grumbled.  God, I hated hospitals.   So glad I went to Quantico . . . I couldn't imagine having to spend every day of my life in one of these places.  I seemed to end up in them enough without trying. 

 

"It's still a bump, and they didn't want you driving.  Not that you have a car to drive," he added, not unkindly.

 

"Where IS my car anyway?" I asked, curiously.  The last I saw it had been pulled of the side of the road and was being hooked up to a tow truck.  Then the ambulance doors closed.

 

Mel stepped over to a chair in the corner and picked up my discarded jacket.  Holding it out to me, he said, "It was brought to a nearby gas station.  I got the name from AAA.  We'll check on it when we get home."

 

I hopped off the stretcher, disconcerted to discover my legs were more than a bit wobbly.  I tried to lie to myself and say it was just due to lack of use--I HAD been sitting here for nearly two hours, after all.  As Mel helped me on with my coat, I noticed something--or rather, someONE was missing.  "Frohike, where's William?"

 

"Safe," he quickly assured me.  "I dropped him off before I made the trek out here."

 

"That was probably a good move."

 

"Yeah, sometimes I'm on the ball.  Ready to go?"

 

I grabbed up my purse, and made a face as I looked around the tiny curtained-off ER stall.  "More that ready."

 

Placing a guiding hand around my waist, he chuckled, "Then let's roll."

 

* * * * * * * * * *

 

We had been on the road for a while when I finally asked, "Mel, where are we going?"

 

"I told you.  To pick up William."

 

"But this isn't the way to mom's house," I pointed out.

 

"Yeah, I know.  I couldn't reach her."

 

"Or the Warehouse."

 

He shrugged, "Well, the guys are out of town on a story."

 

"Then where are we going?"

 

"You'll see," he answered, cryptically.

 

So, I sat back and just enjoyed the ride, letting the fresh twilight air clear my head a bit, and trying to piece together what had gone wrong.  One minute I had been on my way home, stuck in standard bumper-to-bumper early evening rush-hour traffic--the next I knew I had been hit from behind and found myself involved in a four-car collision.  I guess it was a good thing my Volvo hit that Explorer in front of me, since it stopped the chain reaction.

 

We all exchanged insurance info once the highway patrol showed up, and the other three drivers drove off.  I was the only one who had been injured, albeit barely, and even though I protested, the responding officer had insisted on calling an ambulance.  I don't think he wanted to be held liable since it was a head injury.  I suppose if I had been in his position, I would have done the same thing--but it still pissed me off.  And since my car was leaking some kind of liquid (most likely coolant, according to the officer), a tow-truck was called as well. 

 

Over all, it hadn't been one of my better days.

 

I came out of my reminiscing long enough to take a look out the window, instantly recognizing where we were.  I should, after all.  I had only driven it for nine years.  "Frohike. . .this is the way to the Hoover ," I observed.

 

"Um. . .yeah. . .I guess it is," he replied, distractedly.

 

"Why are we going there?  I thought you said we were picking up Will. . ."  I paused and shook my head.  "No.  Don't tell me you. . ."

 

"Dana, I didn't have a choice," he insisted.

 

"You could have bought him along."

 

"I didn't know how long we'd be.  I figured it'd be better if he were safe.  You even said it was a good move, remember?"

 

"That was before I knew you dropped him off at the F.B.I. Building !"

 

"Honey, I swear to you, if I had another choice, I would have taken it."

 

"Fine."  I let it drop.  There wasn't anything I could do now that the damage was done anyhow. 

 

The rest of the trip was made in silence--I think Mel was afraid to say anything further and get his head bitten off again.  Once he parked in the visitor's parking lot, I led him into the building.  I greeted Sarah Dawson, who was manning the Security Desk.  We chatted for a few minutes, getting caught up on old times before she handed us the visitor's log to sign.  It felt weird being on this side of things.  This wasn't the first time I was delegated to 'visitor' status, but now that it was permanent, I wasn't sure I liked it all that much.

 

Once we were signed in, we were granted our passes, and together we walked over to the metal detector.  The young man on duty recognized not just me but Mel as well, and tried to wave us through.  But I knew Sarah was watching, and I didn't want him to get in trouble, so I dragged a protesting Frohike ("Those things screw up your DNA molecules!" he hissed) through the annoying machine. 

 

Finally, we made our way over to the bank of elevators.  First one down emptied its load of passengers, and Mel and I got on.  I went to press B for the Basement, but Frohike stilled my hand, and pressed '4' instead.  Thank goodness we were the only two on the elevator as I let out a huge groan, "Oh, Frohike, you didn't."

 

"Reyes and Doggett weren't answering their phone," he practically whined.  "My hands were tied!"

 

After the longest elevator ride of my life, we strolled down the endless corridor until we got to the AD's office.  I led Mel into the anteroom, only to discover Kim missing from her desk, and the door to Skinner's sanctum closed.  "Could he have gone home already?" I muttered distractedly.  "It's still early."

 

"Well, it's nearly 6:30 ," Mel pointed out.

 

"For Skinner, that's early," I countered.

 

I watched as Frohike moved over to the office door and pressed his ear to it.  After a few seconds, he announced, "No, someone's definitely still home."  With that, he knocked once and opened the door; I followed close behind.

 

The scene that greeted us was priceless: big, bad AD Skinner was sitting on the floor with his secretary.  They were both playing with my son, and all three of them were surrounded by a variety of colorful baby toys.  At the sound of the door opening, Kim looked up and gasped, "Sir, I think we've been busted."

 

Walter leaped up as if his pants had caught fire, and he stormed over to us, pretending to distance himself from the positively adorable scene we had interrupted.  I found myself trying to suppress a smile as he asked, in his gruffest no-nonsense voice, "Dana, how are you?"

 

I was able to compose myself long enough to tell him, "It's just a bump, si. . . Walter.  I've gotten worse on even the most routine X-File investigations."

 

He reached over to gently push up my bangs and observed, "This looks nasty."

 

"That's what *I've* been trying to tell her," concurred Dr. Frohike.

 

"Really, guys, I'm fine," I cut in quickly.  I was NOT about to let these lay-people diagnosis me.  "I've survived a lot worse.  I'd just like to get home and get some rest.  It's been a long day."

 

"Is that wise?" Walter asked, fretfully.  "I mean, if it's a concussion. . ."

 

"Walter, I appreciate your concern, but I'm the doctor, remember?  I think I know what I'm doing."

 

He studied me for a moment before relenting.  "Well, if you're sure. . .Kim?"

 

The young woman approached us, carrying a giggly William.  As she handed him over to me, she gushed, "You're so lucky, Dana.  He's an absolute joy."

 

William seemed happy to see me, if his excited 'Ma Ma Ma's" were any indication. "Thanks, Kim, for everything.  I really owe you and Walter big time for this."

 

"It was a pleasure," she assured me before turning to her boss.  "Sir?  If you're finished with me, I'm going to pack it in for the night."

 

"You do that, Kim.  We've both had a busy day," he said, with a nod towards William, which caused his pretty assistant to laugh.  "See you tomorrow morning."

 

"Yes, sir."  With that, she headed out to her desk and started to collect her things.  I've always liked Kim--she was friendly, professional, dedicated, and completely loyal to Skinner.  And in this town, that was the name of the game.

 

"I'll get him, hon.  You should take it easy," Frohike asserted, as he took William from me, getting a round of "Da Da Da's" in the bargain.  

 

Sheesh, it was just a bump!  "Mel. . ." I said, warningly, but I could tell from the look on his face I wasn't going to win the argument, so I backed off and sighed heavily, "Fine."

 

While we were busy with our little showdown, Walter went around gathering up all the scattered toys.  He threw them all into William's baby bag, which he flung over his shoulder before grabbing his briefcase and suit jacket.  "You know, I think I'm going to head out with you guys," he rumbled.

 

"BEFORE 7:00 ?  Walter, you're getting soft," I teased.

 

He shut off the lights and closed the door behind us.  "Maybe things are just easier for me around here without you and Mulder?  No more late nights trying to make sense of those reports, no more migraines over those creative 302's. . ."

 

"Aw, you had fun, Walter, and you know it," I chided him.

 

"I don't know, Dana.  Sleep has its appeal, too," he deadpanned.

 

Mel and I scampered after him, needed two steps each to match one of his long strides down the near-empty corridor.  As we all stood waiting for the elevator, an idea suddenly came to me.  "You know, I haven't had dinner yet.  We were going to stop off for Chinese on the way home--do you want to join us, Walter?"

 

Skinner just looked at me, a war of emotions playing out on his face.  I could see he wanted to accept, but something wouldn't let him.  "No, thank you.  I. . .that's kind of you, Dana, but I really should be getting home.  I have these folders that need looking over. . ."

 

"Weren't you the one who was just crowing about how your workload is lighter now that I'm not here anymore?" I reminded him.  "It's JUST dinner."

 

"Yeah, c'mon, Walt.  It's the least we can do for bailing us out like you did," Mel added, and I could have hugged him for it.

 

"Guh Guh Guh ," William chimed in with his own happy two cents worth.

 

Walter's apprehension melted away as he gazed at my son, and with a smile he said, "How can I refuse an invitation like that?  I'd love to." 

 

* * * * * * * * * *

 

"So, how's Billy?"

 

I collapsed onto the sofa, exhausted.  Dealing with my hyperactive child was just the perfect ending to the perfect day.  "He's wound up like a top.  I don't think he'll go to sleep for hours."

 

"It's all Walter's fault," Frohike pronounced, as he walked into the living room.  "Billy was really taken with him."

 

"And he with William.  I never imagined my boss would be so good with children."

 

"Ex-boss.  Here."

 

I grasped the steaming mug that Mel handed to me and took a deep appreciative whiff.  "Mmmm. . .Swiss White Chocolate, my favorite.  Which one did you take?"

 

He sat down beside me on the sofa, a mug of his own in his hand.  "Café Vienna.  And if you tell the guys I'm drinking this floo-floo International Coffees shit, I'll get your gun and put us both out of our misery." 

 

"Aww, come on, Mel.  It'll do you good to get in touch with your 'feminine side'."

 

"I've been there.  It wasn't a pretty sight."  With that, he kicked off his shoes and rested his feet on the coffee table.

 

Normally, I'd scold him for doing something like that, but tonight, after the kind of day I had, I joined him.  Sighing contentedly, I said, "So, any luck with the garage?"

 

He took a drink from his cup and made a face that clearly said 'hey, this isn't so bad' before he answered, "Nah, they were already closed for the night.  But the answering machine had a pager number for emergencies.  I left a message to call us."

 

"Thank you, Mel."

 

"Hey, no problem.  You were busy with Billy and I was waiting for the water to boil anyway and. . ."

 

I interrupted him gently, "No, Mel, I meant, thank you for everything.  Not just for calling the garage and making me my drink.  But also for coming to get me at the hospital, making sure William was safe and sound, even though all our usual sitters were indisposed.  And especially for helping me to get Walter to that restaurant.  I think he had a good time."

 

"He certainly seemed to--couldn't shut him up there for a while."  I giggled as Mel started playfully nudging my feet with his own.  "He's really an okay guy once you get him out of the office."

 

"I know.  That's what I'm finding out."  I took a sip of my coffee--ooh, that hit the spot--and reflected, "I think he's lonely."

 

"Yeah, I got that impression, too."

 

"Maybe we should have him over sometime for dinner?" I suggested.  "Him and Kim."

 

"Kim?  His assistant?"

I drank deeply from my coffee.  "Well, they looked so cute playing with William.  I was just thinking that maybe, with the proper nudge in the right direction, maybe we could get something going OUTSIDE the office, too."

 

He scoffed, "Dana, no offense, but I don't think Kim is his type."

 

"Why not?  Don't you think she's pretty?

"Are you kidding?  She's totally hot," he amended.

I elbowed him in the ribs and kidded, "Should I be worried?"

"Not in the least," he replied, acting offended.  "I was just offering you my opinion, that's all.  I TOLD you I have a weakness for redheads."

 

"Right.  So if she's such a fox, why wouldn't she be Walter's type?"

 

"Funny you should use the word 'fox', he mumbled.

 

"I'm afraid I've lost you."

He turned to me and inquired, "Didn't you notice that Skinner spent a inordinate amount of time talking about Mulder this evening?"

"Not really--I mean, not for Walter.  He talks about Mulder a lot anyway."  I just stared at Mel for a moment.  "What are you implying?"

"Nothing.  It might be nothing.  I'm just pointing out what I saw. . .and heard."  He shook his head and muttered, "Forget I said anything," before he went back to his coffee.

 

As his words sunk in, *I* shook my head.  No.  Impossible.  He couldn't be suggesting that. . ."Frohike, are you saying Walter Skinner, Mr. By-The-Book-The-F.B.I.-Is-My-Life Walter Skinner, has the hots for Fox Mulder?!"

 

"All I know is every other sentence out of his mouth tonight was 'Mulder this' and 'Mulder that'.  I mean, I love the guy, too, but I can go a whole five minutes without saying his name."  He shrugged, "But then you know Skinner better than me.  If you say this is normal behavior for him, I won't call you on it."

 

"Mel, I'm sorry, but just the idea of Walter and Mulder together. . . that's too strange for even an X-File," I laughed.

 

"Hey, after hanging around with you and the G-man for over eight years, I've seen stranger things than that," he countered.

 

I quickly thought over the last few months, all the times I've been in Walter's presence, and Fro was right.  My ex-boss DID spend a lot of time talking about my ex-partner.  No matter what our topic of conversation, he always managed to steer talk back to Mulder, and we ended up reminiscing about our rogue friend, or discussing where he was now and what he could be doing.

 

And with that knowledge, I found myself rapidly flashing back over the last eight years.  All those times the two of us sat in Skinner's office while he grilled us--the tones in his voice, the looks in his eyes.  Not to mention all the times he went out of his way to pull Mulder's ass out of the fire.  My God, could I have been so BLIND?  Was it really possible?

 

No, it was just late, and I had had a bad day, and I was simply susceptible to suggestion, that's all.  There was nothing untoward going on between Skinner and Mulder, of that I was sure.

 

Just as I was coming to this conclusion, however, the phone rang.  Mel put his cup down on the coffee table and answered it while I leaned back and enjoyed my coffee.  He was only on a couple of minutes, his end of the conversation limited to basically grunts and 'Uh-huhs' and 'Yups'.  Once he hung up, he turned to me and announced, "Well, that was the garage.  They said your car should be ready in a couple of days."

 

"A couple of days?" I groused. 

 

"Seems some damage was done to the radiator when you hit the Explorer, plus they have to buff out those dents in the front and rear bumpers."

 

"How much?"

 

"Reasonable.  I wouldn't let him touch it if I thought he was ripping you off."

 

"You know, maybe I should just trade it in for that mini-. . ."

 

"Don't even finish that sentence, Dana," he growled, menacingly.

 

"A couple of days," I moaned.  "How will I get to work?"

 

He threw his arm over my shoulder and gave it a friendly squeeze.  "Take some time off, sweetheart.  It'll give you a chance to heal."

 

"It's just a bump, Fro," I said for the hundredth time, "and I can't take some time off.  I have classes, exams. . ."

 

"Well, what about your friend, Andie?" he suggested.  "Couldn't she take your classes for you?"

 

"I can't ask her to do that," I insisted.  "She's already carrying a full load."  I paused to take a sip of my drink, a plan slowly forming in my head.  It was sneaky and underhanded, but I'm sure Mel would forgive me.  Leaning my head on his shoulder, I looked up at him through my eyelashes, and cooed, "I don't suppose I could borrow YOUR car?"

 

He just looked down at me and laughed.  "Dana, are you flirting with me?"

 

"Maybe," I whispered, batting my eyes at him.  "Is it working?"

 

That got him laughing harder.  "Honey, I'm really enjoying the show, but my answer's no.  You're not used to the way my car handles. . ."

 

"And you don't want anything to happen to it," I finished sulkily, sitting back upright.

 

With a put-upon sigh, he replied,  "No, Dana.  To YOU.  I could give a damn about the car.  I don't want anything to happen to YOU. " 

 

I dropped my eyes and quickly apologized, "I'm sorry, Mel," feeling ashamed of myself for thinking the worse of my friend.  "That was uncalled for."

 

One gloved hand slid lovingly down my face.  "It's okay, kiddo.  You had a rough day.  I understand."

 

"Yeah, but I seem to have a tendency to snap at you when I've had a bad day," I pointed out.

 

"As long as I'm providing a service," he joked.

 

"An indispensable service," I joked back.

 

He picked up his mug and took a sip; after a moment, he said, "I could always drive you in."

 

I shook my head.  "No.  That's sweet of you, Fro, but Quantico 's out of your way.  WAY out of your way," I emphasized.

 

"Yeah, I wish you worked closer."

 

"So do I," I agreed, wistfully.  I was used to a short commute to the F.B.I. Building .  Now it was over 70 miles one way. . .which seemed much longer during rush hour.

 

"It's too long," he stated.

 

That point was rather obvious: the 90 minutes I was stuck in traffic everyday had gotten stale rather quickly.  "Well, it's no more than anyone else in this country, and decidedly shorter than some people." 

 

"But Dana, you're exhausted.  And you barely get to see William anymore except in the morning and to tuck him in at night--IF you're lucky.  I thought this job was supposed to give you MORE time with him."

 

"At least I'm not being called out of town every other week," I grumbled.  <Talk about your small blessings.>

 

"Well, you know the saying:  if the mountain won't come to Mohammed. . ." he muttered, vaguely. 

 

"What's that supposed to mean?"

 

"Since we can't move Quantico closer to us--maybe it's time to think about moving closer to Quantico ," he explained.

 

"Are you serious?"

 

"You said it yourself.  The commute is hellish for both of us.  Maybe we could find something halfway between both of our jobs.  And it'll be good for William, too.  I mean, this is a nice place, Dana, but there's nowhere for the kid to play.  No backyard, a busy street with lots of cars. . ."

 

"You know, you've got a point there.  And this apartment IS small. . .maybe we can find a bigger one."

 

He took a sip from his mug before he replied, "Actually, I was thinking of a house."

 

"A HOUSE?" I squeaked, incredulously.  "You want to buy a house?"

 

"Yeah.  Something permanent to set down some roots.  Give William some stability."

 

"But what about the expense?" I bemoaned.  "Houses cost so much money."

 

He cut me off before I could go on any further.  "Actually, once you get past all the closing costs and stuff, there's really no difference between paying a monthly mortgage and a monthly rent.  And at the end of it, you have something you can call your own.  Plus the interest rates on mortgages right now are some of the best in years."

 

I had to admit he had a good point--several good points in fact.  This apartment was quite small for the three of us, and there really weren't any safe places for Will to play once he got older.  But a house?  "Mel, I. . .I hear what you're saying but this is a big step you're talking about.  A giant step.  I. . .I don't think I can make a decision that big in just one night.  I mean, we're not exactly talking about buying a toaster oven here."

 

"Honey, I know that.  This is a huge decision, and I don't expect you to make it just one night.  But now that the topic has been introduced, we can discuss it whenever you're ready."  He reached over and started massaging my neck and shoulders.  <God, this guy's got great hands!> After a few minutes of exquisite kneading, he crooned, "Now, what I think you should do is turn in early.  You had a pretty rough day."

 

"Mmmmmm," I sighed, even as I melted further into his touch.  "I think I like the sound of that." 

 

With a final pass of his hands and a kiss on my right cheek he let me go, asking, "Need any help?"

"No, I think I can find my bedroom on my own."  I stood up and stretched.  "Are you going to join me?"

"Why, Dana, I never thought you'd ask!" he purred with his patented leer.

 

It dawned on me what I said, and I know I blushed to my toes.  "Not that, you pervert," and I gave him a playful shove.  "I mean, are you turning in early, too?"

He sighed dramatically, "Well, since you've withdrawn the offer, I think I'll just hang out here for a while.  There are some online sites I've been wanting to check out, and I think there's a Lakers game scheduled later on tonight."

 

"Oh, okay."  I put my empty mug on the coffee table, and was just about to head off for bed when something occurred to me.  I leaned down and gave him a huge hug.

"Hey, what's this for?" he asked, puzzled, even while he wrapped his arms around me and returned my embrace.

 

"Just--thanks again for everything," I whispered, sincerely.  "Sometimes I think you're a godsend."

 

In a real bad John Wayne imitation, he replied, "Simply doin' my job, ma'am."  He gave me a kiss on the cheek and a playful little shove.  "Now, go get some sleep.  I'll see you in the morning."

 

But sleep didn't come easily for me, despite my exhaustion.  My brain just refused to shut down, as it played our conversation over and over again.  A house!  My goodness, we had been married less than six months and now we were contemplating buying a house together.  Okay, if we're being honest--*I* would be buying the house.  We lived on my salary, after all, so it was a pretty safe bet that I would be footing the bill for this expense, too.

 

But the more I thought about it, the more I warmed up to the idea.  I've always wanted a place to call my own, something with some security, something I could invest in for my old age.  A place in a quiet little community with good schools where William could grow up happy and healthy.  And Frohike WAS right--this apartment may have been nice while I was single, but it really wasn't designed for a family, as we had found out.

 

As I finally started to feel sleep claiming me, it was with images of real estate ads dancing in my head.

 

* * * * * * * * * *

"Hey, sweetie.  How'd you sleep?"

 

"Pretty good, actually."  I walked over to the counter, poured myself a cup of fresh coffee, and joined Mel and William at the kitchen table.  My baby looked decidedly droopy, as if hungover from his excesses of the night before, but he still managed a chirpy, "Ma Ma Ma," for me before he went back to playing in his oatmeal.

 

"Dana, if I were you, I'd drink that quick and get ready ASAP," Mel suggested, plowing through his own meal faster than usual.

"Ready for what?"

"Work.  You've got a long drive ahead of you."

"Mel, I don't have a car, remember?" I reminded him, sarcastically.

He swallowed his mouthful and proudly announced, "You do now."

I felt my eyebrows shoot up at that.  "You're loaning me the GTO after all?"

"Not quite.  I've made other arrangements."

Placing my head in my hands, I groaned, "Please don't tell me I have to drive that VW minibus of yours?"

He just laughed, "No, Jimmy won't let the mobile command unit out of his sight."

"Then how. . .?"

He finished off his cereal and pushed the bowl away.  "I called AVIS this morning, and just our luck--they have a Volvo for rent.  I can drop you off at their office on the way to the Warehouse, if you get your rear in gear."

"Frohike!  I was right.  You ARE a godsend.  Give me ten minutes."  I took another swig of coffee, then got up and placed the mug, along with his empty bowl, in the sink.

"Good.  That'll give me just enough time to clean this little guy up."  I watched in amusement as he got up himself and started the unenviable task of trying to remove William from his highchair.  Our son seemed to have gotten his second wind, as he started laughing and kicking out his little legs, making Mel's job that much harder.

 

Finally freed, they were heading off to the bathroom when I was broken out of my trance and I was able to call out, "By the way, Mel--yes."

 

Frohike turned back to me, a very sticky baby planted on his hip, and asked, "Yes, what?"

 

"I've given it some thought, and perhaps you're right about the house."

 

"Really?"  He seemed surprised that I was going along with him.

 

I gave my S.O. a big smile.  "Yeah.  You've made some very valid arguments and I've always wanted my own home.  It couldn't hurt to go look around and see what's out there, right?"

 

"Couldn't hurt at all," he eagerly agreed.

 

"Do you have any plans for Saturday?"

 

Adjusting William to get a better grip, he grinned, "Oh, I think I can clear out my extremely busy schedule for you."

 

"Then it's a date."  As I made my way back to my bedroom, I called out over my shoulder, "You know, Frohike, I think this is one of your better ideas."

 

ONE EXHAUSTING SATURDAY LATER:

 

"This was a bad idea, Frohike.  Maybe we should stay put."

 

"It was only one afternoon, Dana.  Heck, some people spend MONTHS looking for the right place."

 

"MONTHS!?  I can't even think about doing this for MONTHS!"  In one day, we had visited eight different homes, each worse than the one before.  At the memory of some of them, I started to laugh.  "Remember that first place they showed us?"

 

He burst into laughter himself.  "You mean the mayor's mansion?  Damn, it was bigger than the Warehouse!  Billy coulda played stickball in the foyer!"

 

"Oh, but the Olympic size indoor swimming pool was a nice touch," I praised, sardonically.  "Can you imagine how long it would take to CLEAN something like that?"

 

"Not to mention the monthly payments on a 30 year mortgage for that puppy."

 

"30 years?  Try 60!"

 

"Billy would be a grandfather before it was paid off," he joked.

 

"Well, if you want cheap, we can always go with the 'fixer-upper'," I countered.

 

"You mean the Addam's family house?  I'm a tinker-er, Dana, not freakin' Bob Vila.  I've seen condemned buildings that were in better shape than that place.  The best thing that monstrosity could hope for is to be blown off to Oz."

 

I flopped down on the couch with a huff.  "I just want something neat and simple, cute with a little flower garden and some place for William to run around.  Is that so difficult?" 

 

"We'll find it, Dana.  Just give it some time."

 

Leaning my head backwards against the soft cushions on the back of the sofa, I sighed, "I wish it could be like 'Miracle on 34th Street '."

 

He came and sat beside me.  "How so?"

 

"Well, the little girl found her dream house in a newspaper ad, and then Santa got it for her."  Looking over at my friend, I gave a little smirk, "That's the ONLY way to do it."

 

"Maybe not the only way, Dana."  He jumped off the couch and ran over to the desktop computer, mumbling, "Shoulda thought of this sooner."  I watched in fascination as he logged on and his fingers flew across the keyboard until found the web page he was looking for.  "Voila."

 

"What is it, Mel?" I asked, going to him and leaning over his shoulder.

 

"Real estate listings.  What do you want?  Colonial?  Ranch?  Town house?"

 

"Something we can afford," I joked.

 

"Okay, refrigerator box it is."

 

I punched him in the shoulder.  "Frohike!" I laughed.

 

"Hey!  Stop with the punching," he chuckled.  I watched as he entered our requirements--bathrooms, bedrooms, price range, location--and suddenly a page full of homes for sale popped up on the screen.  We both checked over the page, vetoed all of them and moved to the next page. . .and the next. . . and the next.  He changed the parameters, upped the maximum price, and still nothing.  It was so depressing, almost as bad as the afternoon had been.  But just as I turned away in disgust, I caught a vision out of the corner of my eye.

 

"THAT ONE!"  We both exclaimed at the same time, our fingers pointing to the same little house on the screen.  A total cliché of the American dream--it was a two-story pale beige Cape Cod, with dark brown shutters and a huge bay window in the front; a little white picket fence, a small flower garden, and a stone walkway completed the image.  All it needed was a dog and 2.5 kids in the front yard.

 

We immediately called the agent to set up a viewing.

 

The next day, we drove over to Lorton , Virginia .  (Talk about a time-saver. . . we'd each cut our commute times in nearly half!)  We rode down along the quiet tree-lined street until we came up to the house, which looked even better than in the picture, if that was possible.  Mel let out a low soft whistle, and muttered, " 'Miracle on 34th Street ', indeed."

 

The agent greeted us at the door; Frohike, wheeling a drowsy William in his stroller, followed her inside while I stepped around back.  The backyard was a nice size and flat (currently covered with a light layer of snow, but I imagined it'd be lush and grassy in season).  There was plenty of space for William to play in, and perhaps, someday, to put in a pool and a small garden; the two enormous oak trees that shaded the whole area pleased me greatly.

 

"Dana, get in here and check this out!" I heard Fro yell excitedly from out front, and I hurried back to see what there was to see.

 

30 Minutes Later:

 

"It's perfect," I sighed, looking out over the backyard again, this time from the confines of the sun porch.  I loved the kitchen, I loved the bathrooms, I loved the staircase.  In fact, I loved the whole design of the place.  There was almost nothing that needed to be done or changed, and I couldn't believe our luck that it was still on the market.  Frohike had commented that maybe it was haunted or perhaps a gristly murder had taken place there that was scaring the buyers away.  But as I told him, ghosts and dead bodies were nothing new to me--and if that's all that stood between me and this house, then I'd learn to live with them.

 

"So, our search is over already?" he asked.

 

"I think so.  We'd need to get the inspectors in and everything, but I think this is the one."

 

"Then Santa will get it for you."

 

"What about you, Mel?  Do YOU like it?"

 

"Dana, it doesn't matter.  As long as you and Billy are here, it'll be my home."  He broke out into a big grin.  "But yeah, I love it, too."

 

"Can we afford it?" I asked, concerned.  This house was a bit higher than we had wanted to go.  Money wasn't a major concern for us usually.  I got paid pretty well at Quantico , and what Frohike didn't bring to the bank account he contributed in other ways--as a daycare worker, a cook, a maid, a plumber, a mechanic.  He saved us a fortune with all his skills and talents.

 

He shrugged, and admitted, reluctantly, "Well, I . . I have some money stashed away."  I felt my eyebrow go up on that one.

 

"Really?  More sold patents I don't know about?" I tried for teasing but I knew my tone was slightly peeved.  I didn't like the fact that he had been holding out on me.  I mean, this was supposed to be 50/50, right?

 

"Not disposable funds," he amended.  "Some stocks, bonds--that kind of stuff.  I was saving them for something big.  And I guess it doesn't come bigger than this, huh?"

 

I shook my head, realizing what he saying.  "No way, Mel.  I won't take your nest egg.  That's for your golden years.  We'll just have to find someplace else."

 

He took my hand.  "What's mine is yours.  For better for worse.  For richer for poorer.  50/50 all the way, remember?"

 

"But. . ."  I weakly protested.

 

"Dana, I promised you that I'd take care of you and William.  I. . .I've never had a home as nice as this, never thought that I would.  And besides, what good is money anyway?  You can't take it with you, right?"

 

"Are you sure?"

 

He clasped my hands tighter in his, looked me straight in the eye, and asked simply, "Will this house make you happy?"

 

I looked behind us, through the porch door, into the living room.  I could SEE it: decorated, a fire going in the fireplace, William playing on the floor, Mel and I sitting on the couch sipping wine and watching TV.  It was everything I could want.  Turning to my husband with tears in my eyes, I whispered, "Yes. . .if you're in it with me."

 

Tears momentarily filled his eyes as well before I found myself wrapped in a huge bear hug.  "Then what are we waiting for?" his voice rough and scratchy all of a sudden.  "Let's go put in a bid."

 

We retrieved William, who was now sleeping soundly in his stroller in the corner, and went off to look for the agent.

 

+++++++++++++++++

 

Title: Confessions Part 3

Author: J. D. Rush

E-mail: yanksfan462@aol.com

Website: http://itak.slashcity.net

Category: Het/gen

Pairing: Frohike/Scully

Rating: PG for some bad language

Summary: Frohike is forced to do some funky sweet-talking.

Disclaimer: Not mine.  Never mine, unless I can convince CC, 1013 and FOX to give them to me.  I'm not holding my breath.

Notes: Special thanks goes out to Super Shamrock!  For her beta, her friendship, and her encouragement.

 

Confessions Part 3

By: J. D. Rush

 

Friday, March 22, 2002

 

I had almost made my silent escape, my hand turning the knob on the front door when I heard a throat clearing behind me.

 

Shit.  Busted.

 

I slowly turned around to face a very irate Dana Scully, hands on her hips, staring daggers at me with those ice blue eyes of hers.  "Ahhh. . .hi, Dana."  <Oh, THAT'S intelligent, Melvin!>

 

"Mel," she responded, her tone as cold as her eyes.

 

I let the knapsack I was holding slide to the floor.  "I. . .I thought you went to bed."

"I did, but I got up for a glass of water."  Nodding at the fallen knapsack, she inquired snottily, "Going somewhere?"

 

"Ohhh. . .ahhhh. . ." 

 

"It's 1:00 a.m. " she observed, needlessly.

 

"Ummm. . ." You know, it's much easier to bluff when your brain hasn't shut down completely.  Dammit, I haven't felt so cornered since my last major blow-up with Mykita.  This one was promising to rival it, if not leave it in the dust.

 

She brought her arms up and crossed them over her robe-covered chest; her eyebrow quirked as she observed, "Nice outfit.  Black pants, black turtleneck, black jacket, black ski-cap.  If I didn't know any better, I'd say those are your poaching clothes."

 

Oh, boy.  I was in deep shit now.  "Honey, I can explain. . ." <And don't think I haven't said THAT before.>

 

"Frohike, just answer me one thing.  Am I going to be busting your ass out of some secured government installment any time soon?"

 

"We're just going to be doing a bit of snooping, that's all," I answered, defensively.

 

She contemplated that for a moment before responding, "You know, Mulder used to snoop a lot.  He used to get SHOT a lot, too."

 

"Yeah, well, no offense, but Mulder didn't seem to understand the concept of 'duck'," I muttered.  "I've got a much better track record than him."

 

"Hmmm. . .as I recall, Skinner had do some pretty fancy footwork to get you guys out of the Fenix Atlantic building a few months back."

 

"Yeah, and without a single shot fired," I reminded her, proudly.

By the look on her face, she wasn't impressed with that fact.  "Have you done this before, Mel?  Sneak out like this in the middle of the night without telling me?"

"No, I swear on a stack of Bibles this is the first time."

"And that's suppose to make me feel better?" she queried. 

 

Okay.  Now I was starting to lose my patience.  "Look, Dana, this is my job.  This is what I do.  You knew that when you married me."

"You're breaking the law," she declared, forcefully.

 

"Gee, you didn't seem to mind when we'd do it for you and Mulder."  When I saw the stunned look on her face, I wished I could have bit my tongue off for that one.  "Awww, shit, I'm sorry.  I didn't mean. . ."

 

"No, no, you're right," she agreed, amiably, once she recovered her voice.  "It IS a double standard, isn't it?  Just answer me one question. . .were you going to tell me about this?"

 

I didn't even hesitate.  "No."

Her sharp intake of breath echoed in the quiet room.  "Well, at least that was honest," she laughed, mirthlessly.

 

"Dana, you gotta understand," I pleaded.  "I've blown off a lot of covert missions since we hooked up.  The guys really need me this time."

"Mel, William needs you," she explained, patiently.  "*I* need you."

"I know, honey."  And I DID.  But. . .this was important, too, even if I couldn't make her see that.

 

"The rules have changed, for both of us," she continued.  "We have other responsibilities now than to our friends and partners.  Have you ever thought about how it would look for an employee of the F.B.I. to have to bail her husband out of jail because he was caught breaking into an off-limits military site?"

 

"Well, I'd think they'd be used to it after all the times you had to bail out Mulder's ass for doing the same thing."  <Oh, man--why is my mouth always flapping before my brain kicks into gear?  No WONDER Mykita used to throw plates at me when we fought.  I freaking deserved it!>

 

She just glared at me.  "Not funny, Frohike."

"I'm sorry--I didn't mean to be so flippant," I answered, penitently. 

 

"I know you didn't."  She gave a huge sigh and dropped her arms, along with the hostile attitude.  "I know you're in a hurry, but can we sit and talk for a moment?"

 

The change was so quick and startling that I was momentarily knocked off balance.  "Uh, yeah, sure," I said, and followed her to the couch.

 

We sat in silence for a few moments before Dana finally turned to me, her pretty eyes sad and troubled.  "Frohike, when we first entered into this 'arrangement', we both had a lot to overcome--getting used to living with a new roommate, the pressures of parenthood, the anxiety of trying to keep our secret from our family and friends.  It hasn't always been easy, but I think it's been working out pretty good. . .much better than I even thought it would."

 

"I've never been happier," I confessed honestly.

 

Her face got softer as she gently took my hand in hers.  "Me, too, Mel.  You've made me very happy."  I felt my heart swell when she said that.  I had made Dana Scully happy. 

 

"And I hope to do so for a very long time," I pledged.

 

"I'm sure you will."  She went quiet again for a few more moments before she added, "I want you to know that I understand why you have to do what you're going to do tonight, and why you might have wanted to keep it a secret, but it still hurts that you didn't tell me your plans."

 

I squeezed her hand tightly.  "I never meant to hurt you, Dana," I stated emphatically.  "That is the last thing I'd ever do.  You must know that."

 

She gave me a quick little smile.  "Yes, I do know that."  Looking down at our entwined hands, she gave a squeeze of her own as she whispered, "I want this to work so badly, but I don't know if it can if we lie to each other. . ."

"I didn't lie," I protested.  "I just. . .didn't tell you, that's all."

 

Her eyebrow rose, questioningly.  "And WHY didn't you tell me?" she asked.

 

Shrugging my shoulders, I mumbled, "Because I didn't want you to worry."

 

"And that was the only reason, right?" she queried, sardonically.

 

"Well, no," I admitted, hesitantly.  "I figured you'd try to stop me."

 

"Then I did exactly what you thought I'd do."

"Truthfully, I anticipated more broken china when you found out."

 

That got a genuine laugh from her.  "Sounds like you're familiar with those types of 'discussions'."

 

"Let's just say I manage to bring out the inner-discus thrower in women."

 

That got an even heartier laugh.  "Something tells me I would have paid good money to see some of those fights."

"Shoulda put them on pay-per-view.  Lot better than that FOX celebrity boxing match." 

 

It took a while for the chuckles to die down; when they did, Dana picked up where she had left off.  "I know how important your job is to you, Mel, and that you have responsibilities to your partners, but I don't like being deceived, even when it's for my own good.  From now on, no more secrets, okay?"

 

Man, she didn't know what she was asking for.  My whole life revolved around secrets--secrets that could get me or my posse or even my loved ones killed.  Well, if anyone in power took me seriously enough, that is.  But one day, the bastards might, and it would just be safer for everyone--especially Dana and Billy-- if I took my secrets with me.  The less they knew, the better.  I knew Scully was going to be disappointed in me, but all I could promise her was, "I'll try my best, sweetheart."

 

She gave a wistful half-grin.  Dana is a smart woman, and has been around the block a few times.  She knew how these people worked and what we were up against--she also knew that as much as I loved her, I wouldn't think twice about breaking my promise if I thought sharing the information would put her in danger.  "That's all I can ask for, Mel."

 

<SHIT!  How can I do this to the woman I love--put her through so much distress?  How can I even THINK about putting her second, if only for one night?  Am I outta my mind?>  The phone was in my hand before I could talk myself out of it.  "Fro, whom are you calling at this time of night?" she asked, curiously.

 

"The guys.  I'm going to tell them I can't make it."

 

"Why not?"

"Because--I can't do it, okay?  I'll make up some excuse.  I'll tell them Billy's sick."

 

She reached over and broke the connection.  "Mel, you are NOT going to use our son as your alibi," she informed me, resolutely.

"Fine!  I'll say *I'm* sick.  I'll say I twisted my ankle.  I broke my leg.  SOMETHING!"

 

"You know, I think they're going to figure out you were fibbing when you don't show up at the Warehouse Monday with a cast," she teased.  "What happened to your 'no more lies' pledge?"

"That promise was between us, babe, not the guys.  They'll just have to make it on their own tonight."

She shook her head.  "I've seen the Keystone Kops in action--they need you, Mel."

 

"But Dana. . ."

Gesturing to the front door with her chin, she announced, "You better hurry--you don't want to be late."

I stared at her, incredulously.  "You're not going to stop me?"

 

"I wish I could," she sighed.  "I'm really afraid for you.  But it wouldn't be fair to the guys--or to the American people.  They have a right to know, remember?"

 

<Oh, God, how I love this woman!>  "You know, one day we're gonna break the big one," I assured her.  "It's just a matter of time now.  And you can tell everyone you knew me when I was a nobody."

 

"I'm looking forward to it.  Now go, before I change my mind."

 

I leaned over, cupped her precious face in my hands, and tenderly kissed her.  "Do you have a clue how much I love you?"

She smiled affectionately.  "I have some idea."

 

With a final small peck, I stood up and headed for the door.  Just as I was picking up my knapsack I felt a tap on my shoulder.  "Don't forget this," and Dana handed me my cell phone.  "In case you need to reach me for bail money."

 

"Thanks, hon.  And don't worry.  I'll be okay."

 

"Frohike, I'm a mom.  All I DO now is worry." 

 

I gave a chuckle.  "And you do it so well." 

 

As I reached out for the doorknob, there was another tap on my shoulder.  "Mel, promise me one thing."

Turning to my lovely spouse, I queried, "What's that?"

 

She lowered her eyes and bit her lip so endearingly before she whispered, "Be careful.  And come home.  Please.  I refuse to bring William to visit his daddy behind bars."

Her concern touched me deeply.  "I promise," I whispered back.  "But, honey?"

Lifting her bright eyes, she said, "Yes?"

I gave her my best wise-ass smile.  "That was TWO things."

 

She just rolled her eyes and pondered, "Why the hell did I ever marry you?"

 

"Because you realized how suave and dashingly handsome I was and you couldn’t live one more day without me?" I ventured.

 

"I was thinking more along the lines of temporary insanity," she answered, dryly.

 

"Six of one, half a dozen of the other--either way you get egg rolls."  I chuckled as she shook her head ruefully.  "Look, honey, I'll be home by morning.  Don't wait up for me."  I gave her another quick kiss on the cheek, then ran off to save the world once more.

 

DANA:

I stayed by the door for a moment before locking up and making my way back to the sofa.  Grabbing a nearby blanket, I curled up with a book I've wanted to read for some time, and began the long wait until Frohike was home again, safe and sound.  Only then would I get back to sleep.

++++++++++++++++++++++

 

Title: Florence Nightingale

Author: J.D. Rush and Shamrock

E-mail: yanksfan462@aol.com

Website: http://itak.slashcity.net

Category: Het/gen

Pairing: Frohike/Scully

Rating: PG for mild language

Summary: Following the events of Confessions Part 3--Frohike is feeling icky-poo.

Disclaimer: Not mine.  Never mine, unless I can convince CC, 1013 and FOX to give them to me.  I'm not holding my breath.

Notes:  Special thanks goes out to dear sweet Shamrock.  She came through big for me on this, and indeed, without her help, I couldn't have gotten this one to come out the way I wanted it.  She re-worked much of Frohike's dialog for me, and I think she deserves a writing credit for that.  Thanks, honey!

 

Florence Nightingale

By: J. D. Rush

 

Sunday, March 24, 2002

 

"AAAACCHHHOOOOOOO!!"

 

The sound greets me as I walk through the door.  I find it strangely reassuring--at least nothing has changed in the couple of hours I've been gone.  Dropping off my bundles in the kitchen, I then make my way to Mel's bedroom.  I knock once and poke my head into the door.  Poor Mel--lying there under a mound of covers, his quilt pulled up almost over his head, a huge pile of used Kleenex decorating his night table.  As I stand there he lets loose with another loud sneeze, followed by a coughing fit.

 

My guy was a hurting cowpoke.

 

"Hi, Mel--I'm home," I say cheerfully as I enter his room and sit down carefully on the side of his bed.  "How are you doing?"

"How do you DINK I'm doing?" he snarls--or attempts to snarl.  It doesn't have quite the same impact since his voice is barely a whisper due to the laryngitis.  "I'm DYIN' over 'ere."

 

A VERY hurting cowpoke.

 

"It's just a cold, Frohike.  Stop being so melodramatic."

 

"I've HAD codes before," he informs me.  "Dis is not a code.  Dis is the Pervuvian Deth Fuu."

 

"I doubt it's the Peruvian Death Flu, Mel," I sigh, dramatically.

 

"So's you what kinda doctor YOU are," he grouses.

 

"Well, whatever it is, maybe it'll teach you to wear a coat when you go out snooping in the middle of winter," I can't help rubbing in. 

 

"Doh, ha-ha.  You're do fubby, Dana."

 

"They DO say laughter is the best medicine.  By the way, have you checked your temperature lately?"

 

"Doh."  I grab up the digital thermometer from the little table and aim it for his mouth.  "Dat bedder not be Billy's rectal therm. . ." and while his mouth is open in full rant, I shove it on home.  I may have shut him up momentarily, but his flashing hazel eyes speak volumes--specifically, once he can get out of that bed, I'm a dead woman.

 

I leave it in a couple of minutes longer than necessary (I'm sure the AMA would forgive me this abuse of power) then pull it out.  101.7.  Crap.

 

A SERIOUSLY hurting cowpoke.

 

"You do dat on purpose," he accuses me, then nods at the device.  "Doh what's da damage?"

 

"Bad enough," I answer, vaguely.  "We need to get your fever down."

 

"How can I habe a feber?" he protests.  "I'm freezing."

 

"Exactly.  Look, I'm going to get you something to drink.  You have to ingest plenty of fluids."

 

"I don't tubbose Old Granddad is on list of abbroved fluids?"

 

I chuckle at his sickly little joke.  "I'll see what I can do for you."  I walk out, with him still grumbling in the background, and head back to the kitchen.  I dig out a bottle of Gatorade from one of the shopping bags I brought home, and pour a glass for him before putting the rest away in the fridge, along with the other groceries I had picked up.  From another bag, I pull out the large Tupperware container Mom gave me.  Lifting the cover, I get an instant whiff of the delicious aroma as it escapes.  Mom's homemade chicken soup.  <If this doesn't make Mel feel better, nothing will.>  I spoon some into a mug and put it into the microwave to heat up before returning to his room.

 

By now, he's managed to push himself up in the bed a bit, but he looks like he could collapse at any moment.  I again sit on the side of his bed and hold out the glass to him.  His eyes twinkle when he sees what I've got.  Taking the glass from me, swallows a healthy gulp before asking, "So, where were you?"

Pointing to the glass, I answer, "Well, I had to lay in some supplies.  And I also took Billy to mom's house for a couple of days to get him away from Typhoid Frohike."

 

"Doh, you're just a laugh riot today, Dana," he grumbles.  I'm just about to tease him some more when I hear the microwave 'beep'.  "What's dat?" he asks, curiously.

 

"Lunch."

"Dot hungry," he mumbles, draining the rest of his drink.

"You have to eat, Frohike," I sigh.  "You have to keep your strength up."

He hands me back his empty glass.  "Only if I can habe dome more of this.  With maybe a cubble of ice cubes?"

Seeing an opportunity for more teasing, I purr, "What's the magic word, Mel?"

 

The first hint of a smile in nearly 24 hours crosses his face.  "Please?"

I smile back as I tell him, "I think I can handle that order.  Be right back."  With that, I hightail it back to the kitchen to get everything ready.  First, a nice tall glass of Gatorade (with a couple of ice cubes), bottles of Vitamin C and Tylenol, and a box of Nyquil Liqui-caps.  Then, the hot mug of chicken soup, a couple of chicken salad sandwiches (also courtesy of Mom), and a small bag of potato chips join the feast.  I place everything onto a serving tray, along with a can of Diet Coke for myself, and balancing it carefully, I carry it back his room.  I note he must be feeling a BIT better--his TV is now on and he's watching 'Meet the Press'.  (Although, without his glasses, I wonder how much of it he can actually see.)

 

I carefully place the tray over his lap and once more take my seat on the bed next to him.  Spying his glasses on the edge of the nightstand, I retrieve them for him; he utters a grateful, 'Dank 'ou', as he slips them on.  Once he can see again, he gets a clear view of the generous spread before him.  "Where'd you get all dis?" he questions, clearly stunned.

"Mom.  She's been cooking like a demon since she found out you were sick.  I think she likes you, Mel."  I shake out a couple of Tylenol for him, which he takes without complaint. 

 

"She's a bery special lady."

"Yes, she is."  And I hand him a couple of vitamins.

Once he has swallowed them, he asks, "She doesn't bind taking care of Billy today?"

I open the box of liqui-caps and hand two of the pills to Mel.  "Actually, she's going to keep him for a couple of days, just to be on the safe side."

He gets them down, then inquires, "But what about her job?"

I pull open the bag of chips and add a few to the plate with my sandwich.  "She's taking a couple of personal days."

Almost shrinking into himself, he sighs, "I'm doh dorry, Dana.  I didn't mean to be duch a bodder."

"Mel, it happens," I tell him, gently, patting his hand for good measure.  "Don't worry about it.  Just get better, okay?"

"I really hate being tick," he grumbles.

 

"I know."

 

He puts his glass back on the tray as he proclaims, "I'm tubbosed to be the strong one, the prodector.  The one DOING the comfording."

 

"And you do all three very well, Frohike," I reassure him.  "But sometimes, it's someone else's turn to do those things.  It's been so long since I've had the opportunity--I was afraid I was out of practice."

 

"Doh way.  You've got a great bedtide banner," he leered.

 

"You sweet-talker.  Now eat up before it gets cold."

 

He sips at a spoonful of soup and moans happily.  "Dis is delicious."

"Yeah, Mom used to make it for us whenever we'd get sick.  We actually used to

look forward to cold and flu season."  I pick up his TV remote.  "So, anything on?"

"Don't know.  Haben't checked yet."  He then adds, shyly, "Are you joining be?"

I smile at him warmly.  "If you want the company.  If not, I'll take my sandwich and leave you alone."

"Doh I. . .I'd really like dat, Dana."  He gives me a brave smile in return as he takes the remote from me and starts flipping around.  "Basketball?"

"Knicks?"

 

"You too?"

 

"What can I say. . . Mulder corrupted me."

"Dope--it's The Heat verses the Mabs."

 

"The Mavericks?  I'll pass."

"Auto racink?"

"Mel, driving around in a circle for three hours doesn't impress me."

 

"Well, excuuuussseee be.  Golf?"

 

"Is that even a sport?"

"Ban, and I thought LANGLY was bicky.  Movie?"

"If you can find a good one."

"I don't do Lifedime movies, Dana."

"Good.  Neither do I."

 

"Hey, dook, 'Cabbyshack'."

"Not on a dare.  Try again."

"What about 'Men In Black'?"

 

"Do you know how many times Mulder dragged me to that one?"

"Prob'ly as many dimes as I dragged Byers.  There's always 'Hunt For Red October'."

"Oooh, Sean Connery.  Alec Baldwin.  Sam Neill.  Tim Curry.  AND James Earl Jones?  I think we have a winner."

 

"Dure, Dana--kick be when I'm down."

 

"Sorry, Mel." 

 

So we sit and eat and joke and watch the movie and somewhere along the line, Mel's head drops onto my shoulder, softly snoring in his slumber.  Poor guy--this cold's really wiped him out.  I think about getting rid of the tray, but that would mean disturbing him, and he really needs his rest.  Instead, I carefully remove his glasses and replace them on the nightstand.

 

Knowing I'm stuck there as his pillow for the time being, I kick off my shoes and make myself comfortable on his bed.  I can't help myself brushing his hair out of his face--my fingers gliding over his still warm forehead reminds me we have a ways to go before this bug is through with him and his fever breaks.  But it's not so bad playing Florence Nightingale--Frohike deserved some pampering for a change.  I kiss him lovingly on the cheek and whisper, "Sleep tight, sweet prince," before turning my attention back to the movie.

++++++++++++++++++++

Title: Lean On Me

Author: J. D. Rush

E-mail: yanksfan462@aol.com

Website: http://itak.slashcity.net

Category: Het Romance

Pairing: Byers/Reyes

Rating: PG/PG-13 for disturbing visuals from the TV series.

Summary: Reyes comes home from a case, but can't leave it behind.

Disclaimer: Not mine.  Never mine, unless I can convince CC, 1013 and FOX to give them to me.  I'm not holding my breath.

Notes: Contains spoilers for "Hellbound"; minor mention from 'The Field Where I Died'.  And special thanks to the one and only, Kylara, for another great beta job.  (I still haven't forgiven you for pointing out the LGM telephone thing, though.)

Continuality Note: Okay, I'm veering off the path again.  This is the second Byers/Reyes story that takes place within the Big Things Universe.  I know I've said I abandoned the 9th season canon, and to an extent I have, but this episode still haunts me--as I'm sure it does Agent Reyes.  This is my vision of what may have happened after the last 'i' was dotted and the last 't' crossed.  I will admit I only saw this episode once--I found it just too disturbing to watch it again.  So any mistakes or inconsistencies, well, I apologize in advance.

 

However, in order to make this episode fit in with my universe, I've had to change the timeline from the television series.  (Since I've changed so much at this point in the game, what's a little thing like this between friends, right?) 

 

+++++++++++++++

 

"The souls come back together.  Different, but always together.  Again and again to learn." -- Mulder/Jewish Woman:  'The Field Where I Died'               

LEAN ON ME

By: J. D. Rush

March 27/28, 2002

MONICA:

 

"I don't think you should be alone, Mo.   Want me to stay over?"

"No, no. . .I'll be fine."

"Maybe you should call Dana to come stay with you tonight?  I'm sure Frohike can handle the kid alone for a few hours."

 

I gave my partner (and best friend) a small, reassuring smile.  "I said I was fine."


"Well what about Byers?" he continued, unfazed, as if he never even heard me.  "Maybe you could call him to come on over for awhile."

 

"Really, Jackie.  Everything's cool.  Don't worry about me."

"I hate when you call me Jackie," he grumbled, and I had to smile in spite of myself.

 

"But it's the only way to keep you and John separate," I explained patiently for the tenth time.

 

He huffed, "Well, how come HE can't be Jackie instead?"

"Because it's YOUR nickname," I reminded him.

He paused for a moment before muttering, "Bad enough my mom calls me that."

"But it fits you, agent," I teased.  "It's. . .cute."

 

Oh, the look he gave me then.  "You're really pushin' your luck, lady," he snarled, the sting of his tone muted by the little twinkle in his eye. 

 

I couldn't help but laugh, and I knew that was part of the reason he acted the curmudgeon so often.  Doggett can always cheer me up, even when I don't want to be.  And his concern about me was quite touching.  It really was.  I liked knowing he was there, watching out for me, not more than a phone call away.  It was a good feeling.  A secure feeling.  But as much as I loved Jackie, not even he could help me this time.

 

I reached over and squeezed his right hand as it gripped the steering wheel.  He looked over at me, and I could tell from the look in his eyes he knew I wasn't fine, but he also knew enough not to press.  It still fascinated me that we could say so much with just a look or a nod or a simple touch. 

 

I saw the sadness and disappointment in his face and kind blue eyes.  He wanted to help me get through this but it was just something I had to work through on my own.  There were simply too many things I couldn't tell him about this case; well, nothing that he would believe at any rate.  I knew Agent Doggett too well.  He'd pretend to believe me and humor my outlandish beliefs.  It wasn't done maliciously--he just wasn't a believer.  Unlike Dana, who was afraid to believe, Jackie just DIDN'T believe.  If it didn't fit into his precise and ordered structure of the world, then it was dismissed without another thought. 

 

Don't get me wrong.  John Doggett is a good man--a great man.  He has his own way of solving cases, and he's had an impressive solve rate, both with the NYPD and here at the F.B.I.  His instincts serve him well, and I can't knock him for that. 

 

It'd just be nice if he could occasionally push 'The Book' aside and embrace some extreme possibilities.

 

Turning his attention back to the road, his wiggled the fingers of his right hand until he was clasping mine tightly.  He didn't need to speak the words, 'I'm here if you need me'--I heard them loud and clear. 


There was no finer friend than John Doggett.

 

1:30 A.M.

 

"Lone Gunmen."

 

Shit!  Oh, shit!  I had flown out of bed and dialed the number before I had even realized what I was doing.  What the hell WAS I doing?  It was the middle of the night.  But I just had to. . .

 

"Hello, Monica?  That you?"

<How the hell did he know it was me?  Oh, yeah, that's right.  They have more tracking devices set up than the F.B.I. and the C.I.A. put together.>  "Langly, is. . . is John awake?"  SHIT!  Could my voice get any shakier?

 

"Yeah, he's right here.  Wanna talk to him?"  Before I could answer, I heard a muffled, "John, it's for you."

 

<John's there.  He's right near Langly.  Everything is okay.  Obviously.  I could just hang up now.  No harm no foul.  Just put the receiver down, Mo.   But. . .I need to hear his voice.  I need to hear it for myself that everything's. . .>

 

"This is John."

 

<His voice.  Oh, God.  I've never heard anything so beautiful in my life.  He's okay.  Everything's okay.  Get a grip, Monica.  Things are okay.>

 

"Hello?  Monica?  Are you still there?"

"John."  It was the only word I could get out, even though it was little more than a whispered sigh.  Anything else and I was afraid I'd break down. 

 

Apparently that was all he needed, though.  "Mo?  Are you okay?"  His voice was so full of concern it brought tears to my eyes.

<He's asking *ME* if *I'm* okay?  Doesn't he understand?  Didn't he see?>  "I. . .I. . . yeah, John.  I'm. . .fine," I stammered.

 

"When did you get back?"

 

<That's it.  Perfect.  That's just the opening I needed.  Now I can bluff my way out of this.>  "A couple of minutes ago," I lied.  "Just wanted to hear your voice."  <NEEDED to hear your voice,> I didn't add.

 

"It's good to hear your voice, too," he said, a smile clearly heard in his tone.

 

<Oh, God.  If I stay on the line any longer, I'm going to start bawling like a baby.>  "Well, it's late.  Just. . .just wanted to tell you I was back and. . ."

 

"Mo?  Are you sure you're okay?"  The smile was gone and the concern was back.

"Sure.  Why wouldn't I be?" I tried to be flippant.  I know I failed.

"You just sound. . .different.  How was the case?"

<No.  You don't want to go there, John.  *I* don't want to go there.>  "Long, difficult.  It's too late to talk about it.  Maybe this weekend?  Are you free?"  <PLEASE say you're free!>

 

"Sure.  What's playing?"

"Don't know.  We'll find something."  <As long as it's not a horror movie with lots of killings and blood and skinned bodies. . .>

 

"Sounds great."  Concern gone, smile back.  I could practically see his handsome smiling face.  It was almost enough to block out the other images, the nightmarish images. . .<Don't go there, Mo.   It was just a dream.>

"Well, it's late, and I'm keeping you from bed. . ."

He cut me off, "Actually, I was working on the paper.  The deadline's tomorrow.  Frohike's here and. . ."

 

"Oh, well, then I'll let you go back to work.  See ya' Saturday."

"I'll call you to make plans."

"I'd like that.  Goodnight, John."

"Night, Mo.   Pleasant dreams."

 

<Yeah, right.  PLEASANT dreams.  Not freaking likely.  I was up for the night--would probably never sleep again.>  I hung up the phone and all but collapsed onto the couch, trying to catch my breath, trying to slow my racing thoughts.  John was okay.  I kept repeating it over and over.  John was okay.  <God, what I wouldn't give for a cigarette right now.  What the hell had I been thinking when I quit!?>

 

After some time, I couldn't take it anymore.  I had to get up, I had to move around. . .I had to get a cup of cocoa.  Comfort food, or drink, as the case may be.  If it wasn't so late I could've thrown on some clothes and gone down to Jay's place.  No, some cocoa would do fine.

 

I had just put the kettle on the stove (why bother with a microwave? I wasn't in a hurry) when I heard tapping at my front door.  I took a quick look at the digital readout on the clock/radio sitting on my counter-- 2:13 .  Who the hell would be knocking on my door at freaking 2:13 in the morning?  Remembering my gun was still lying on my nightstand, I made my way back into the bedroom and slipped it out of its holster.  In the time it took me to do all that, the tapping had grown louder, until it was almost a full-fledged knock.  Tiptoeing up to the door, gun at the ready, I glanced through the peephole, and almost sobbed in relief.

 

Throwing the door open, I simply stood there and stared at my visitor until he started to speak.  " Mo-- ?"

 

"John.  What are you doing here?"

"You sounded odd on the phone.  I know you said you were okay, but. . .you didn't sound like yourself.  I was concerned.  Is everything all right?"

"It is now," and I flung myself at him.  He wrapped his arms around me and just held me close as I started shaking.  "You didn't have to come, John, but I'm so glad you did."  I slipped my arms around his waist and held on for dear life.

 

He chuckled nervously,  "Gee, Mo--is that a gun pressed into my back, or are you just happy to see me?"

 

"Oh, John. . .I. . ."  I pulled back from him, and looked at the offending weapon in my right hand.  Giving him a sheepish grin, I confessed, "I guess I'm just a little jumpy." 

 

"Are you sure you're okay?"  He held my eyes as he said it.  I couldn't tear my gaze away from him.  He looked so. . .alive.  I felt my eyes welling up with tears again.

 

"Yeah.  I'm fine," I lied.  "Just a really rough case, that's all."

 

"You want to talk about it?" he asked, gently.

 

<No, not really.  I'm trying to forget it, actually.>  But he had driven all this way in the middle of the night, not even taking the time bother with his usual business suit.  Instead he wore a simple beige cable-knit sweater with his dark brown suit pants, and I couldn't help noticing it was a nice look for him.  It'd be rude not to at least invite him in for a few minutes and . . .who was I kidding?  I could barely keep the words from bursting out.  I HAD to talk to someone, and I knew Doggett wouldn't have--he just wouldn't have understood.  I had known him long enough to realize that.

 

"Yes, I mean. . .yes, I'd like to talk. . ."  Before I could finish the sentence, I heard the kettle whistling from the kitchen.  At John's puzzled look, I murmured, "I was just about to make some hot chocolate."

 

He smiled and I felt my heart start beating double time--he's got a gorgeous smile.  "My favorite.  Why don't you go sit down and I'll whip it up for us?"  He didn't give me much choice in the matter--he turned me towards the couch and gave me a gentle push.

 

"I have some little marshmallows on the counter," I tossed out over my shoulder.

 

"Gotcha.  Where's the, um, stuff?"

"First cupboard on the left."  I heard the opening and closing of said cupboard door as I made my way to the couch.  Placing the gun on one of the end tables, I stared at it for a minute or two, not believing how wrecked I was feeling inside. 

 

John came over a couple of minutes later, holding two full mugs, and an open box of Girl Scout shortbread cookies I had lying around the kitchen.  Handing one of the mugs to me, he took a seat to my right, and placed the box of cookies on the coffee table.  I thanked him softly and took a tiny sip of my drink, a smile spreading across my face.  "You put Bailey's in my cocoa, John?"

"Well, I saw it up in the cupboard next to the chocolate mix and I figured it might help you relax a little," he explained, modestly.

 

"Thanks, John," I said again, touched by his thoughtfulness.

 

After taking a sip of from his own mug he turned to me and asked point blank, "Now--what's going on, Mo?"

I didn't want to.  I REALLY didn't want to.  I knew it was going to upset him.  But I needed to talk to someone, someone who wasn't there.  Someone who wouldn't think I was crazy.  And John was so easy to talk to.  He was a great listener.  So, once I took a long drink of my spiked cocoa for courage, I told him all about the case.  I saw his face draining of color as my narrative progressed.  I tried not to go into too much detail, but not much was needed to get the point across. 

 

"Skinned alive?" he repeated, his voice barely above a whisper.  I just nodded.  "Oh my God."

"You can say that again."

"Well, no wonder you're shaken up," he concluded.

 

"That's sort of an understatement, John."

 

"So, did you catch the killer?"

I nodded once.  "In a way.  He's dead."

 

"Well, that's a good thing, isn't it?"

 

"Not really."

 

"Why?"

 

I sighed heavily.  "Because he'll be back.  In 40 years time.  Him, his victims, his pursuer.  We'll all be back."

 

His brow furled in confusion.  "Mo, I'm not sure I follow you.  Do you mean he has followers that will continue his crimes?  Is this some kind of cult thing?"

 

<How could I ever get him to understand THIS?>  "No.  I mean, Van Allen will come back. . . as someone else.  His SOUL will come back and he'll kill the same men--the same SOULS--again, in the same way." 

 

His eyebrows shot up, and he blinked those big blue eyes at me.  "You mean he'll be reincarnated?" he asked, his voice filled with trepidation.

"That's what he claims."

 

"And you believe him?"

 

I nodded and gave a self-depreciating laugh that wasn't a laugh at all.  "Crazy, huh?"

 

He sat thoughtfully for a moment before responding, "Not necessarily.  Mulder claimed it had happened to him, that he experienced scenes from a previous life, but I've never personally experienced the phenomenon."

 

I reached for one of the Girl Scout cookies.  "You're lucky, you know."

 

"You have?"  I didn't answer him right away, content just to munch on my cookie and avoid the question altogether.  But John Byers isn't put off easily, so he pressed, " Mo.   You said, 'we all come back.'  Are you implying this--phenomena--has happened to you?  That you have previous ties with these murders?"

 

<Didn't I tell you he was a good listener?>  I swallowed the rest of my cookie, hoping it wouldn't come back up again, then told him, "Van Allen said I never catch him--that I'm always too late to stop him.  It seems my lot in every lifetime is to get close to solving the crimes but I always end up failing.  And he always keeps killing" 

 

"But Mo, even if you believe in reincarnation, you don't honestly believe what he told you, do you?"

 

I shrugged.  When John said it, I must admit it sounded foolish.  Maybe I'd be better served to take Mulder's "Trust No One" philosophy to heart.  But there was still too much to this case that gave me the creeps--too much that I couldn't explain. 

 

"John, I knew things about this case I shouldn't have known, saw things before they happened.  I had these dreams--I could foresee what would happen next, almost as if I was re-watching a movie in my head.  As if I were reliving it.  The condition of the bodies was bad enough, but the dreams I had were even worse.  I gotta be honest--it freaked me out.  And not much does."

"And that's why you called me?"

 

I shook my head.  "Doggett. . .he had suggested I call someone to stay with me tonight.  He was worried about me.  I told him I was fine, and I thought I was. . ."

 

"But you weren't," he finished for me.  When I didn't respond to his comment, he sighed sadly and stated, "Mo--talk to me.  Obviously something happened that caused you to pick up that phone.  I want to help but I can't until you tell me what's wrong." 

 

He was right, of course. And since talking about the case had make me feel a little better, maybe it'd do me good to get this off my chest as well.  I took a deep breath and said, "I had another dream.  Not like the others.  It was a stupid scary dream that jolted me awake and before I knew what I was doing, I had the phone in my hand and I had dialed your number. . ."  I paused, not sure where to go with this little confession.

 

John sensed my apprehension and filled in the awkward silence.  "Must've been a helluva dream," he pointed out.

 

"You could say that."

 

"About Van Allen?"

 

I nodded.  "Yeah.  He wasn't dead.  He. . . he. . .oh, God."  I could see it as clear as day, the images from my dream as real as any I had encountered on the case.  "He got to you, John.  He. . .I found you. . .you had been. . ."

 

He stopped me before I could finish the sentence.  "Mo, it's okay.  I get the picture."  Well, it wasn't very hard to conclude what I was about to say--if I had been John, I wouldn't have wanted to hear it, either.  He put his mug down on the table and pulled me in tightly to him, until I was practically crushed against his strong chest.  Strong.  Safe.  Sheltered.

 

It felt so good.

 

Steady hands started rubbing soothing little circles over my shoulders and over my back, and I heard a small whimper of appreciation slip past my lips.  He held me in silence for a few minutes before he drew away from me and spoke again.  "Monica--I want you to do me a favor."  Tipping my mug to my mouth, he pleaded, "Here.  Take a sip."  Once I did, he asked, "What do you taste?"

"Warm.  Chocolaty.  Sweet."

 

He took my mug from me and put in on the coffee table next to his, then leaned in and kissed me.  Tenderly.  His lips pressed against mine, his soft beard tickling my cheek in a familiar and reassuring way.  Pulling back, he asked, "What about that?"

I smiled.  "Warm.  Chocolaty.  Sweet."

 

He cupped my face between his large gentle hands and whispered, "This isn't a dream, Mo.   This is real.  I'm okay.  I'm alive.  And so are you."  And with that, he pulled me against him, where I had a good long cleansing cry. 

 

After a while, the water works slowed down, and I started to calm down somewhat.  From above me, I heard a soft, playful, "Feeling better?"

 

A small smile I didn't want to appear did anyway.  "Actually, I am.  Thank you."

 

"Anytime, honey."

 

<Honey.  Isn't that cute?  He really is the sweetest guy. >  He gave me a quick little kiss and continued to hold me close, rocking me carefully.  I couldn't remember the last time I had felt this protected, this secure, this. . .loved?  Was it too early to be thinking along those lines?  I mean, we'd only been dating about four months now, and we hadn't even. . .we hadn't even slept together yet. 

 

Definitely unknown territory for me. 

 

I just wasn't used to this.  If I had to choose a word, I'd have to say John was courting me.  It was different.  It was nice.  I liked not being pressured to move forward in the relationship before I was ready.  John was letting me take everything at my own pace, very conscious of my feelings.  I felt like I mattered to John, that he respected me.  He was such a special man.  No, it wasn't too early to be thinking about love.  In fact, it was probably too late. 

 

I think I was already in love.

 

"Mo?" my knight in shining armor whispered.  "Are you still awake?"

"Hmmm. . .?  Yeah."

"You got so quiet. . .is everything okay?"

<I'm laying here in your arms.  Everything's perfect.>  "Yeah, I'm fine.  I was just thinking."

"About what?"

 

I couldn't tell him.  Now wasn't the time to be telling him how crazy I was about him.  Besides, it may in fact still be too early to be making confessions like that.  The last thing I'd want to do is scare John off by getting too serious too quickly.  Instead, I said the first thing that came to me, "I guess I just can't get over the fact you believed me.  As long as Doggett's known me--well, he tries.  He really does.  But he just can't take that final leap of faith."

 

"Or maybe he's afraid to," John replied, sagely.  "I've got to tell you, Mo--being friends with Mulder and Scully--I've seen things that I can't explain.  I'm not afraid anymore."  And suddenly, without warning, he started to chuckle.

 

"John, what is it?"  But instead of answering me, his chuckles grew louder.  "Hey, c'mon.  Spill it.  I could use a good laugh right now."

 

"Well, I was just thinking," he got out in between guffaws, "that if your theory is right, and we keep meeting the same people over and over again, then I get to spend the rest of my lives with Langly and Frohike.  What the hell did I ever do to deserve THAT?"

 

And just like my Jackie, John was able to break through my blues.  I joined in his laughter, enjoying his quirky sense of humor.  As the giggles tapered off, I was stunned to hear him say, "Of course, I guess it'll all be worth it, if I get to meet up with you again, too."

 

I took me a moment to get my voice back--I was so afraid I would start crying again, this time with joy.  "John. . .I. . .I can't believe you just did that."

"What?"

"Turned one of the worse nights of my life into something. . ." I trailed off, not sure how to finish my thought.

 

"Something. . .what?" John inquired, teasingly.

 

"Something. . .not quite so bad," I finished, lamely.  "I don't know how you found the silver lining in that cloud, but I'm glad you did."

 

He shrugged, the barest hint of a blush hitting his cheeks.  "Just speaking from the heart."  With that, he leaned again the armrest of the couch, and pulled me to him. 

 

As I rested my head on his chest, I inquired,  "Are you going to stay tonight?" wanting nothing more than to stay in his arms all night.

 

"Where else would I be?" he answered, softly.

 

"You sure?"

He pulled down the blanket I had on the back of the couch and draped it over me.  "Just get some sleep, Mo. "

 

"I think I like that idea," I whispered into his chest.  And, snuggling close to him, I quickly dropped off.

 

BYERS:

I heard her breathing even out and gave a heartfelt sigh.  The poor kid.  She shouldn't have had to go through something like that alone.  Even if I didn't believe her, I still would have been here, supporting her.  Too bad the images she described ensured I wouldn't be joining her in slumber tonight. 

 

Her body felt so good next to mine.  This was the closest we had gotten since we started dated four months ago.  We didn't get to see each other half as much as we would have liked--our respective schedules continually conspired to keep us apart.  When she called tonight, I had no idea what I was walking into.  All I knew was that she sounded distressed, and she was reaching out to me for help.  Then, when she answered the door, wearing an over-sized F.B.I. T-shirt flannel shorts, and little white ankle socks, I though my heart was going to burst right out of my chest. 

 

I let my hands drift over her once more, softly, as not to wake her, and sighed in pleasure.  I liked holding her.  I liked smelling her.  I liked listening to her gentle snoring.  I liked. . . I liked her.  I knew I was falling for her--had been since the first moment I saw her.  The first time I talked to her.  Our first dance.  Our first date.  Our first kiss.  The first time we. . .well, that hasn't happened yet, except in my dreams.   Monica had been burned--badly--in past relationships, and I was NOT going to be lumped in with the rest of 'them'.  I wanted her to know that I was attracted to more than just her body, that I wanted more from this relationship than just a quick roll in the hay.  So, we've spent our time together just getting to know each other better, and when the time was right to move forward, we'd know it.

 

And what I've learned so far is Monica is a very special woman, so caring and warm, intelligent and funny.  She's a woman I could see myself spending the rest of life with, a woman I wanted to grow old with.  A house, a family--I could see it all when I looked at her.  She could be the one.

 

<John, I think you're getting a bit ahead of yourself, big guy.>

 

She shifted a bit in her sleep, and started to moan softly.  Another nightmare, perhaps.  Well, that wouldn't do.  I was here to protect her tonight, and guard her from those horrible dreams.  Rubbing soothing circles over her back and shoulders, I placed a tiny kiss on her forehead.  Magically, it worked.  She sighed contentedly and instantly calmed down as she snuggled closer to me.  Once more I was the responsible one--but I didn't mind it so much this time.  John Byers: Slayer of Sleep Demons.  It had a nice ring to it.

 

Oh, yeah.  I had fallen for Monica Reyes hard.  And it felt so good.

 

THE END

 

 "Evil returns as evil, but love... love. Souls mate eternal."

Mulder/Jewish Woman: 'The Field Where I Died'

+++++++++++++++

Title: Can I Have This Dance?

Author: J. D. Rush

 

E-mail: yanksfan462@aol.com

Website: http://itak.slashcity.net

Category: Het Romance

Pairing: Frohike/Scully

Rating: R, for sexual situations

Summary: It takes two to tango, after all.

Disclaimer: Not mine.  Never mine, unless I can convince CC, 1013 and FOX to give them to me.  I'm not holding my breath.

Notes: I know nothing about the Tango, except what I picked up from the LGM episode, "Tango de los Pistoleros", and from a website.  Any mistakes or misinterpretation is all mine.  I did what I needed to do to tell the story.  I apologize in advance.

Dedication:  To Vel~, for her tireless encouragement.  This one's for you, kiddo.

 

Can I Have This Dance?

By: J. D. Rush

 

Sunday, April 7, 2002

 

"EEEEK!!!!"

 

The very unScully-like girlie-scream had me off and running.  Standing outside the bathroom where the noise had come from, I pounded on the door and cried out, "Scully, are you okay in there?"

 

"NO!  I'm not okay!" came the distressed answer.

 

Trying the doorknob and finding it locked, I asked, "What's wrong?" even though I was scared of hearing the answer.

 

"Get in here and look at this!" Dana wailed, as the door suddenly unlocked from inside. 

 

I didn't need to be told twice.  I pushed the door open and rushed into the room, only to find Dana standing on the bathroom scale.  She was dressed in just a large bath towel, a matching one wrapped around her still-wet hair.  After taking a moment to enjoy the view, I cleared my throat and questioned, "What is it?"

 

She just stared at me, even as she gestured towards the scale.  "Frohike!  I'm up to 116 pounds.

 

That puzzled me.  "Is that a problem?"

 

"I've gained six pounds since I married you!" she squealed.  "That's nearly a pound a month!"

 

I looked her up and down.  Wherever she was hiding it, I couldn't tell.  "Are you sure?" 

 

Gesturing towards the scale, she stated, "The scale doesn't lie."

 

"Well, maybe it's just baby fat," I tried to reason.

 

Her eyebrow shot up.  "You think I'm fat?" 

 

I backpedaled quickly, "No, that's not what I meant.  All I'm saying is, well, you DID gain some weight when you were pregnant with Billy and perhaps. . ."

 

She cut me off before I could finish my thought.  "And I lost it all.  Mel, I've been 110 since the day I graduated from the Academy." 

 

Trailing my eyes over her once more, I said, "Dana, honey, I don't know what you're so upset about.  I can't even see it.  You look great.  Incredible, even."

 

"But. . ." she started to protest, but I put up my hand to stop her.

 

"So it's a couple of pounds.  Who cares?"

 

With a heavy sigh, she informed me, "*I* care.  If I let myself go. . ."

 

"I'd still love you," I insisted.

 

She tilted her head and gave me a indulging smiled.  "I know you would, Mel, but I don't know how I'd feel about myself." 

 

"That sounds like something from a Richard Simmons infomercial," I joked.

 

Stepping off the scale, she sat down, ladylike, on the small step stool sitting in the corner.  She fixed me with her piercing blue eyes and said, "I know this is going to sound silly, Mel, but when I look good I feel good.  Knowing I'm in shape lets me do my job efficiently, without any doubts as to my ability.  I'm not doing it for vanity's sake – I'm doing it for my own piece of mind." 

 

"I'm sorry, Dana," I replied, penitently.  "I shouldn't have teased you.  I didn't realize how important this was to you."

 

She stood up, took another glance at the scale and whined, "Looks like diet time.  And I'll have to find a few minutes to get to the gym.  I've really been slacking off lately."

 

"You could exercise here, you know," I commented, offhandedly.

 

"What do you mean?"

 

Leaning against the doorframe, I crossed my arms over my chest and explained, "Well, you've been asking me to teach you how to tango, and dancing is an excellent form of exercise."

 

Her eyes got big and bright and hopeful.  "Really?  You'd do that?"

 

Patting my own tummy, I snickered, "Hey, I've put on a couple of pounds these last few years myself.  I wanna stay buff for you."

 

"When can we start?" she asked, excitedly.

 

Slipping my hands into my pants pockets, I said, "Right now, if you want."

 

Her smile positively beamed.  "Sounds great.  Let's go."

 

Nodding at her towel-clad figure, I chuckled, "Like that?"

 

She looked down at herself and blushed sweetly.  "Oh, I guess not.  Give me a couple of minutes to change, okay?"

 

"Sure thing, sweetie.  I'll go get things set for us."  With that, I left her to her privacy and headed to the living room to get everything ready.

 

As she wandered off to her bedroom to get dressed, I busied myself with moving the sofa back and getting the coffee table out of the way to make room a slapdash dance floor.  Next, I went through our CD's, looking for some appropriate music – something with a good rhythm and beat.  I finally found a Marc Anthony disk of Dana's that I had heard her play before, and figured it would do until I could get my hands on some real tango music. 

 

I placed the CD in the player, then headed into my bedroom to change my own outfit--you can't dance the tango in combat boots, after all.  I dug out my old costume, disturbed to see it was a bit tight (man, must've gained more weight than I thought), slipped on my dancin' shoes, and threw on my Fedora while I was at it.  Taking one last look in the full-length mirror, <Yup, clothes certainly make the man!>, I made my way back to the living room. 

 

Dana was already waiting for me on the couch.  She jumped up as I entered and announced, "Okay, I'm ready."

 

Yeah, that's what SHE thought!  She was decked out in her standard weekend gear:  sweats, a baggy T-shirt, and a pair of sneakers.  One look and I immediately vetoed the entire fashion disaster.  "Not in THAT outfit," I informed her.

 

"What's wrong with the outfit?" she demanded.  "It's what I'd wear to the gym."

 

"The tango is a sensual dance executed on the balls of your feet," I explained.  "It's almost impossible to do it barefooted or in sneakers.  High heels work best.  And you don't want anything that will be restricting – I'd suggest a dress or a skirt." 

 

Her mouth quirked into a half-smile.  "I'm sure you would.  You're a leg man, aren't you, Mel?"

 

"I'm a Dana-man," I retorted with a leer.  "But seriously, the right outfit will go a long way in establishing the right mood and the right attitude."  And I gestured to my own outfit as proof.

 

"And those are important?"

 

"Very."

 

It was obvious she wasn't completely convinced, but she finally shrugged her shoulders and huffed, "Fine.  I'll go change."

 

She returned a few minutes later as I was stretching and limbering up.  (Hey, I'm not a young turk anymore, okay?)  "Will THIS do?" she asked, sarcastically.  I looked up and got a gander at her get-up.

 

"Gack!" or something equally intelligent was my only response to the vision standing in front of me.  The sloppy casuals were gone, replaced with a slinky low-plunging red dress that clung to every curve she had.  It was highlighted by a thigh-high slit that showed off her shapely right leg, decorated with a lacy red garter.  <I don't care what she thinks – those extra coupla pounds looked GREAT on her!> The ensemble was completed with a matching pair of 4-inch high-heel shoes, their slim straps lovingly encircling her delicate ankles.  When I got my mouth (and my brain) working again, I managed to wheeze, "Dana!  Where'd you get that dress?  I've never seen you wear it before!"

 

"For obvious reasons.  It's very – unprofessional.  I bought it in a moment of weakness."  She paused, seemingly embarrassed by her impulsive purchase before asking, "So . . . what do I do first?"

 

Tearing my eyes away from that attention-grabbing outfit, I cleared my throat and told her, "I thought we'd start with some basic holds and steps, then we can try it with some music.  And later on, I'll show you some of the more advanced stuff.  Is that all right with you?"

 

"Whatever you say, Frohike.  I'm in your hands."

 

That decided, I stepped forward, grabbed her around the waist with my right arm, and jerked her close.  <Man, with those heels, she towers over me!>  She gave a little yelp of surprise, then dissolved into a fit of giggles.  "Dana, honey, this isn't gonna work if you can't control yourself," I growled, even though I couldn't help smiling myself.

 

"Sorry, Mel," she apologized through her sniggles, and I almost started laughing at her efforts to curb her amusement.  She finally settled down, took a deep breath and announced, "Okay, I'm ready now."

 

"All right – first thing to remember is the tango is slow and sensual, romantic and seductive.  And above all, it's tragic."

 

"Tragic?" she asked, baffled.

 

"It's a love story, one that's doomed from the start," I explained as I held her.  "The man pursues the woman, chases her, declaring his love, only to be spurned again and again."  And I gave a small smile, thinking of how the dance paralleled our relationship.

 

"Then why does he do it?" she inquired, inquisitively.

 

"He can't help himself," I continue, weaving the legend.  "She's an enchantress who has captured his heart, his soul.  He has no choice but to pursue and hope that some day . ."

 

"Some day?"

 

I paused a moment before whispering, dramatically, "Some day. . .he'll be the conqueror."  <If only. . .>

 

"And that's all told through the dance?" she pondered.

 

"When it's done right," I assured her.  "Still interested?"

 

Her eyes sparkled with curiosity and intrigue.  "More than ever.  Let's go for it."

 

We spent the next few minutes going through the warm-up exercises and basic footwork.  I showed her the straight-line and serpentine walking exercises to get the hang of the specialized intricate movements, especially the way the ankles and knees should brush each other with each step.  I reminded her not to lift her feet too high, that they should skim the floor, and that her head and back should be straight at all times.  Dana quickly mastered the skills, and I felt she was ready to attempt the eight basic steps that compromise the dance.

 

My lovely partner did remarkably well, only stepping on my toes a couple of times before she was quite proficient.  She proved to be such an excellent student that we soon moved onto the more advanced Ochos figure-eights and the Arrastre sweeps.  With each new challenge, Dana more than exceeded my expectations, and, in fact, it was hard to tell who was having more fun – I hadn't enjoyed dancing this much in years.

 

Finally, I knew she was ready to try stringing all the lessons together, and I turned on the music.  Instantly the slow rhythmic guitar strains that open the CD filled the room.  I grabbed her passively around the waist once more. . .and the dance began.

 

"I have been in love and been alone,

I have traveled over many miles to find a home,

There's that little place inside of me,

That I never thought could take control of everything." 1

 

"Dana," I marveled, as she executed a perfect figure-eight, "you're magnificent.  Are you sure you never did this before?"

 

She giggled, "Nope.  I just had a great teacher."

 

"'Cause I only feel alive,

When I dream at night,

Even though she's not real it's all right.

'Cause I only feel alive,

When I dream at night,

Every move that she makes holds my eyes,

And I fall for her every time." 1

 

She was light on her feet, lighter than air, and Lord, did she feel good pressed up against me.  Her technique was impeccable, as if she had been dancing the tango all her life.  She exuded sex appeal and attitude, and I found myself falling deeper in love with this exquisite goddess I held in my arms.

 

"I've so many things I want to say,

I'll be ready when the perfect moment comes my way,

I had never known what's right for me,

Till the night she opened up my heart and set it free." 1

 

I released her in order to perform a Calesita spin. . .and then suddenly I was no longer falling in love.  I was just plain falling, as Dana's heel got caught in the carpet.  She stumbled into my arms and the momentum toppled me over backwards.  We crashed to the floor together, my hat flying from my head.  Luckily I was able to break her fall, landing on my back, but the impact knocked the wind from me.  I closed my eyes and groaned loudly.

 

When I opened my eyes again, I found myself staring into Dana's big blue ones.  "Mel, are you okay?" Dana asked, concerned, from her prone position above me.

 

"Yeah, I think I'll live," I wheezed.

 

"Good, because if I don't laugh, I'm going to explode," and she broke out into hysterical laughter. 

 

"Glad you can get your jollies at my expense."  I tried to sound gruff, but soon I was joining her, as we were both overcome by a case of the giggles.

 

She gulped a couple of times, trying to get herself under control, and said, "Crap, I was doing so good too."

 

"You were doing great, kiddo."  And it occurred to me that she hadn't moved – she still lay full-out flat on top of me, breathing hard from our activities.  She smelled heavenly, and she looked – she looked like an angel.  An ethereal red-haired angel.  Her sweet bow lips, just centimeters from mine, parted slightly, and then. . .

 

She was kissing me--tenderly at first, but quickly building in heat and intensity.  A shiver went down my back as her tongue timidly licked against my lower lip, shyly asking to be admitted; I parted my lips and gladly allowed her to enter.  A flash fire shot through me as her mouth plundered mine, her tongue wrapping itself around my own.

 

While her lips were busy, so were her hands.  They nimbly unbuttoned my shirt and opened it wide.  I felt her fingers slide over my nipples, stopping only long enough to pinch them playfully, and I moaned into her mouth. 

 

With a final nip at my lower lip, she pulled away from me, and I groaned in disappointment and frustration.  "Did you like that?" she asked, coyly, as she once again pinched my tender nubs.  When I let loose with another loud groan, she smirked and informed me, "Then you'll REALLY like this."

 

Before I knew what she was doing, she had pushed herself upright, straddling my waist, her shapely behind resting against my rapidly hardening cock.  She wiggled a bit to get comfortable (or drive me crazy – not sure which) then bent over me, and began leaving a trail of kisses along my neck and across my pecs (what there is of them).  When she got to my right nipple, she lapped at it like a kitten, and the little mewling sounds she was making only enhanced the image.  I threw my head back and grunted as she scraped the sensitive flesh with her perfect teeth, laving it with her tongue to take the sting away.  Soon I was squirming beneath her, whimpering under her ministrations.  Content with her work on the right nub, she started in on the left. 

 

Once she had reduced me to a jabbering incoherent lump, she abandoned my now raw and well-loved nipples and resumed her journey downward.  "Mmmmm . . .I like this," she sighed, running her fingers through my abundant chest hair.  "So soft and furry."  Her lips soon joined her hands and the tiny vibrations from her satisfied humming tickled my hypersensitive skin.

 

"Oh, Dana. . ." I moaned, deliriously. 

 

I watched with growing fascination (pun intended) as she doggedly began to unbuckle my belt and unzip my pants over my straining erection.  As her hand fondled my hard-on through my boxers, she asked, "Was I really?"

 

"Really what?"  By now all the blood had gone south and I was having a hard time thinking clearly. 

 

"My dancing," she explained.  "You said I was doing great."

 

"Best partner I ever had," I told her honestly, and it had nothing to do with what her fingers were doing to my naughty bits.

 

"Better than Mykita?" she purred.

 

I sighed, deeply, "There's no comparison, Angel."

 

She gave me a huge smile and whispered, huskily, "Good answer, Mel."  With that, she leaned down until her hot breath caressed me through the thin cotton material.  I felt her kissing, then licking, a sensitive spot right below my belly-button as she hooked her fingers through the waistband of my shorts and started dragging them down over my hips.  Her breath was even hotter now, as it struck naked skin. 

 

She looked up at me, a twinkle in her eye, and a smirk playing on her lips.  "Ready to tango, lover?" she cooed, as she leaned over my rock-hard cock. 

 

"Ohhhh, Daaaana. . ." I moaned in ecstasy, closing my eyes as I awaited a trip to Nirvana.

 

But instead of feeling her warm mouth on my flesh, I felt a sharp 'slap' across my face.  Then a couple more, followed by a stern command:  "MEL!  Wake up!"

 

"Hunauh?"

"Are you okay?" she demanded.

"Did you say something, Angel?" I slurred, groggily.

 

A loud sigh rang throughout the room, and I risked opening my eyes.  Dana was kneeling beside me, her hand now gently caressing the same cheek she was just slapping seconds earlier.  "Thank God you're okay.  You had me worried."

 

"Wha' happened?" I asked, as I tried to sit up.  Bad move.

 

Pressing her hand against my chest, she pushed me back down.  "Just lay there a moment," she responded in her 'Dr. Scully' tone.  "You bumped your head on the floor when you fell.  You've been unconscious for a couple of minutes.  I was starting to get nervous when you weren't responding.  By the way, what's with this 'Angel' stuff?"

I cut in, "Unconscious?  Then you mean you didn't. . .?"  I let the sentence trail off, as the meaning of her words finally registered to me.  <It was nothing but a dream? SHIT!>

 

"Didn't do. . .what?" she posed, curiously.

 

I just shook my head--another bad move.  "You wouldn't believe me if I told you."

"Don't be so sure.  I did work with Mulder all those years," she laughed.

 

"Yeah, right."  I pretended to laugh along, happy to drop the whole line of conversation.  I mean, there was no way in hell I was going to confess what I was fantasying while I was out cold.  With Dana's help, I was able to sit up, resting against the sofa.  She carefully ran her hand over the back of my head, and content that my brain was no more scrambled than it was before, she sat down next to me.  I took the opportunity to ask her, "So--what'd you think of your first lesson?"

"First--and last," she informed me.  "This dance is far too dangerous.  I'm heading back to the gym, where it's safe."

"Awww, Dana.  Don't let one little mishap put you off.  You were doing really good."

 

"Really?"

 

"Yeah, really.  I think you have a lot of potential."


She beamed at me, visibly pleased by my words.  "Thanks, Mel.  But I think you just want to see me in this dress again."

 

I gave her the requisite leer and wink.  "You know me too well, my dear."

 

"Potential, huh?"  It was obvious she was mulling it over.

 

"You were amazing, Dana.  Truly amazing.  I can't remember the last time I enjoyed the tango so much."

 

Her eyes sparkled like a thousand stars.  "I had a lot of fun, too, Mel.  I'd. . .I'd like to try it again.  If you'd be willing to try."

 

"It'd be a pleasure.  Just give me a couple of days to recuperate, okay?  This dance really sucks the energy right outta me."

Patting my shoulder, she assured me, "No problem.  I think I need a couple of days to recover myself."  She gracefully stood up and added, "I don't know about you, but I'm starving.  What say I wake William and we go out for dinner tonight?  I could really go for Italian."

"What about your diet?" I commented.

 

"Party-pooper.  You HAD to remind me, didn't you?" she pouted.  "Fine.  I'll have a salad and watch YOU eat Italian, okay?"

 

I reached up and grasped her hand in mine.  "I'll make a deal with you.  We'll BOTH have salads, and watch BILLY eat Italian."

 

"Oh no.  That child's not eating spaghetti again until he's in high school."  And we both laughed at the memories of Billy's first encounter with pasta--a week later I was STILL cleaning up tomato sauce.  As the laughter petered out, Dana leaned down and kissed me on the cheek.  "Thanks for the lesson, Mel.  You're such a great teacher."  And with that, she headed off towards her room.

 

I sat there on the floor a moment, my fingers retracing over the burn mark her lips had made on my cheek.  <Oh, Dana--if you only knew all the lessons I wanted to teach you. . .>

 

THE END

 

1) "When I Dream at Night" by Marc Anthony.  Written by Dan Shea and Robin Thicke.

 

+++++++++++++++++

Title: Lullaby and Goodnight

Author: J.D. Rush

E-mail: yanksfan462@aol.com

Website: http://itak.slashcity.net

Category: Gen

Rating: G

Summary: Billy is cranky and Frohike sets out to remedy it.

Disclaimer: Not mine.  Never mine, unless I can convince CC, 1013 and FOX to give them to me.  I'm not holding my breath.

Notes: Special thanks to Kylara, for her continued help and encouragement.  And Shamrock, once more, for her beta skills.  You girls are the best.

 

Lullaby and Goodnight

By: J. D. Rush

 

Saturday, April 20, 2002

 

"Ohhhh, yeah. . .come to Papa. . ."

 

Melvin Frohike was excited.  All his diligence was finally paying off.  After hours of trying, he had finally hacked into a particularly secure site, one even Langly had given up on.  <Eat MY Kung Foo, you amateur>, he gleefully thought. 

 

He had no sooner started reaping the rewards of his hard work when he heard a sudden series of cries erupt from William's playpen set up in the corner of the living room.  "Damn," he muttered under his breath, and with one final wistful glance at the computer monitor, he heaved himself up and hustled over to his son. 

 

"Hey, little man," he said softly as he lifted the howling infant.  "What's going on?"  He automatically checked the diaper, and finding it dry, next inquired, "Are you thirsty?  Want some juice?  C'mon."  Hefting the child onto his hip, he headed for the kitchen.

 

Opening the fridge door, he ran down the inventory, "Okay, you've got grape and apple and that white cranberry and peach stuff you really like.  Want some of that?"  Taking the small baby bottle of juice from the rack, he tried to share it with the distressed child, but William simply pushed the bottle away and continued to cry.

 

"Allrighty, THAT'S not it.  Are you hungry, maybe?"  Seeing a box of animal crackers on the counter, he shook a few out and tried to tempt the cranky child.  Again, his hand was unceremoniously pushed away, and the blubbering went on unabated.

 

Sighing heavily, Mel dropped the cookie, and turned his total attention to his son.  "So you're not hungry.  You're not thirsty.  You don't need to be changed.  What IS the problem, Billy-boy?"  Just once Frohike wished he'd get an actual answer--he hated playing this guessing game until he could figure out what the child wanted.  But no answering was forthcoming--the only response William gave was to cry some more.

 

"Hey, hey, Billy--keep it down to a low roar.  Your mommy's trying to take a nap."  Dana had been up half the night grading exams, and had retired a short time earlier for a mid-day siesta.  Frohike had assured her he'd keep an eye on Billy and would awaken her in time for dinner.  But if he had known their son would be in this kind of mood, he might not have offered at all.

 

Completely at his wit's end, Frohike wandered back into the living room and sat down in the rocking chair he had gotten his wife for Christmas.  Cradling the still- wailing child in his arms, he began to gently rock.

 

"What can I do for you, eh, Billy?  Did you have a bad dream maybe, kiddo?"  Frohike noticed that the gentle rhythm of the rocking and the soft voice he was using seemed to be getting to the child, as William began to calm down.  "I bet that's what it was, huh?" Frohike continued, softly.  "A nasty dream.  And you're just cranky 'cause your nap was interrupted.  You need to go back to sleep, and I think a little Chairman of the Board will do the trick nicely."

 

Having said that, Mel reached over and turned on the CD player near his computer station; the Sinatra disk that was already in the machine started to play.  He lowered the volume, and let the melodious music flow around them.  William almost instantly quieted down and snuggled against his father, a soft contented gurgling issuing from his tiny mouth.

 

Frohike continued to rock his now-sleeping son as he hummed along to Ol' Blue Eyes.  This was his favorite album, and he knew it by heart.  When ' Nancy ' came on, Mel started singing along, changing the words without even realizing it:

 

"If I don't see her each day I miss her

Gee, what a thrill each time I kiss her,

Believe me, I've got a case,

On Dana, with the laughing face.

 

"She takes winter and makes it summer,

And summer could take some lessons from her,

Picture a tomboy in lace,

That's Dana with the laughing face.

 

Have you ever heard mission bells ringing?

Well she'll give you the very same glow,

When she speaks you would think it was singing,

Just hear her say hello.

 

I swear to goodness I can't resist her,

She's mighty sweet--and so was her sister,

No angel can replace,

My Dana with the laughing face."

 

And from the opposite corner of the room, Dana Scully spied, unobserved, on the two most special and beloved men in her life.  Brushing a tear from her eye, she smiled and headed back to bed.

 

Words and music by Silvers/Van Heusen.  (words altered to fit story.)

 

+++++++++++++++++++++++++

Title: Gimme Three Steps

Author: J.D. Rush

E-mail: yanksfan462@aol.com

Website: http://itak.slashcity.net

Category: Het Romance

Pairing: Frohike/Scully

Rating: Maybe PG for language

Summary: On an ordinary day, Dana experiences something extraordinary.

Disclaimer: Not mine.  Never mine, unless I can convince CC, 1013 and FOX to give them to me.  I'm not holding my breath.

Notes: The webpage that is mentioned in here is completely fictional.  It does not exist, and it's not meant to step on any toes over at 1013.  (We've seen what those guys are capable of.)

Special Thanks: Kylara.  Beta.  Need I say more?  Thanks again, honey!

 

Gimme Three Steps

By: J. D. Rush

 

Wednesday, May 1, 2002

 

"Okay, class, the first step in any forensic examination is to . . ."

 

"Excuse me, Dr. Scully?" 

 

I turn away from my attentive class to face the young security man standing in the doorway.  "Yes?  Can I help you?"

 

He steps timidly into the autopsy bay, resolutely not looking at the body – indeed, it's obvious he wishes he didn't have this particular assignment.  (I halfway wonder if he was 'set-up' by the older security staff as a practical joke.)  "Um, I hate to bother you, Dr. Scully, but this call just came in for you."  He hands me a folded note, adding, "The man asked to please call him back as soon as possible.  It was very important."  And, having completed his task, he all but runs from the room, noticeably green around the gills. 

 

Feeling every eye in the room on me, I open the note – my concern grows as I see it's a message from Frohike.  <What was so urgent that it couldn't wait until the end of my class?  Was there be something wrong with William?  Or mom?  Or Walter?  Or one of the Gunmen?  Or. . .maybe Mulder?>

 

My interest seriously piqued (and my anxiety level high), I turn to my class, issue a hasty apology, and quickly step outside.  Once in the hallway, I dig out my cell phone from my lab-coat pocket, and hit Mel's speed dial. 

 

"Frohike," he answers on the first ring.

 

"Mel, it's me."  I try to hide the nervousness from my voice but I'm not sure how well I succeed.  "I just got your note and. . ."

 

He doesn't let me finish my sentence.  "Where are you?"

 

"I was in class.  Listen, Mel, I was just about to start. . ."

 

Again he cuts me off.  "Dana, get back to your office right now."

 

"Mel, didn't you hear what I said?  I'm in class and. . ."

 

"Look, Dana, this is really important," he interrupts me once more, and I'm starting to wonder if I'll ever finish a sentence.   "You need to get to a computer right now." 

 

"Mel, if this is some kind of April Fool's joke, you're off by one month."  <Hey!  I finished a whole sentence that time!>

 

"This isn't a joke, Dana," he insists.  "Just get to a computer and get on-line ASAP!"

 

The serious tone of his voice is the only thing that keeps me from arguing further.  Without hanging up, I take off at a fast jog down the corridor.  <Of course I'd be halfway across the complex from my office today, right?>  As I round the corner, I skid to a stop.  Andrea's office door is wide open . . . and she's sitting at her desk.

 

"Andie, are you using your computer by any chance?" I pant, slightly winded.

 

She looks up at me standing in her doorway and smiles.  "Hey, Dana!  As a matter of fact, I am.  I just found the most fascinating articles on the AMA site that I really think you'll. . ."

 

"I need to use it," I interrupt, bursting into the room like the Tasmanian Devil.

 

"What?"

 

By now, I'm on her side of the desk, invading her personal space by pulling up a spare chair right next to her.  "I'm commandeering your computer for a few minutes."

 

She looks at me strangely – I'm really not surprised.  This is VERY unlike me.  "Don't you have a class right now?" she queries.

 

"HAD a class," I mutter, as I make myself comfortable behind her monitor.

 

"Dana, have you lost your mind?" she asks, bluntly.

 

"The jury's still out on that one," I answer her, honestly.  Pressing my still-connected cell phone to my ear, I say, "Okay, Mel, I'm at a computer.  What do you want me to do?"

 

"Hey, that was fast," he marvels.

 

"Yeah, well, I'm borrowing a friend's."

 

"Hi, Mel," Andie shouts out towards the phone.

 

"Who's that?" Frohike asks.

 

"A very irate woman who wants to get back to her research," I inform him.

 

"She doesn't SOUND irate," Mel disputes.  "She seems kinda friendly, actually."

 

"Mel, I'm losing my patience.  In fact, I've lost it already.  What is so important that you dragged me out of my class?"

 

Clearly sensing I'm rapidly becoming a woman on the verge, he quickly commands, "Okay.  I want you to go to www.lgmwebcam.com.  Let me know when you've got it."

 

I do as instructed and am soon greeted with a full-screen shot of someone's butt.  <This BETTER not have been what was so life-shattering!>  "Fro, I thought we agreed this wasn't some stupid April Fool's joke," I remind him, sternly. 

 

Suddenly, the butt on the screen turns around and the person it's attached to faces the camera – it's Mel.  "Jimmy, dammit!  I told you to stop playing with the equipment," he growls.

 

"Sorry, Frohike," I hear the youngest Gunman mumble in the background. 

 

I watch with escalating frustration as Fro makes some adjustments to the mounted camera until I finally get a full live view of the Warehouse.  "Frohike, please tell me what the hell is going on?" I snap in irritation.  "I left my class hanging."

 

"Just a second, my dear, and all will be revealed."  The camera is jostled again, and this time, I get a shot of Langly sitting on the floor with William, who's decked out in his favorite red Sesame Street overalls.  Byers, I notice, is crouching nearby, aiming a hand-held camcorder at the pair.  "How does this look?" he calls out to someone. 

 

"Picture perfect."  It's Jimmy again.  <He must be sitting in front of the monitor, out of camera range.>

 

"Hey, who's the cute guy with the beard?" Angie inquires, with great interest.

 

"Sorry, Charlie--he's already taken," I inform her.

 

"Pity," she sighs, wistfully.  "He's a hottie."

 

"What was that?" Fro asks.

 

"Nothing, Frohike.  Look, can you speed this up?"

 

"Just hang on, Dana.  This is going to be great," Mel speaks into the phone as he walks over to Langly and kneels down a few feet away from him.  "Is everyone set?" he calls out to his gang.

 

"All systems go," Jimmy proclaims.

 

"Camera's rolling," Byers says with a grin.

 

"Ready to rock and roll," Langly declares.  And with that announcement, he stands up, holding William's tiny hands in his. 

 

My breath catches in my throat as I watch my son get up on his wobbly little legs . . .and take his first step.  "Oh my God," I gasp.

 

"C'mon, little man," Frohike cheers him on.  "Come to daddy."

 

"Da Da Da!" William's giggles can be clearly heard over the phone as he takes another step towards Frohike, then another – all the time, Langly helping to guide him.  I can feel myself choking up and tears of happiness well in my eyes.  My little boy is growing up. . .and Mel is sharing the moment with me.  I bring my hand up to my mouth to stem the sobs of joy I fear are imminent.

 

After another step, Ringo says, "Wanna try it on your own, kiddo?"  The words are no sooner out of his mouth than William crashes to the floor.  I jump and give a little shriek of surprise, but it doesn't even faze William.  Indeed, if this setback bothers him, you'd never know it.  He simply sits there, laughing those infectious childish peals of laughter of his, before crawling up on his hands and knees and attempting to stand once more.  Langly is right there, of course, helping him up, and soon he is resuming his trek.

 

"C'mon, Billy-boy, you can do it!" Mel continues to encourage.  A halting step, then another.  <This has got to be the longest 10 feet in history!>  He wobbles a bit but he stays on his feet this time as he moves one step closer to Mel.

 

"That is the cutest thing I've ever seen!" Andie squeals from beside me, and if it weren't for the tears that have completely disabled me, I would eagerly concur with her.

 

We watch, spellbound, as William takes one final step and falls into Frohike's waiting arms, to a resounding round of applause from the Gunmen.  Mel hugs our son tightly and exclaims, "That's my little man.  I KNEW you could do it!"  Turning to Byers, he then asks, "You getting all this, John?"

"Tape's still rolling," comes the animated reply.

 

"Cool."  He looks back at me, puts the phone up to his ear and says, "So, Dana – whaddya think?"

 

"I love you both so much," I blubber, not realizing I've spoken the *L* word aloud for the first time until it's already past my lips.

 

But it doesn't slide by Mel's radar system.  A stunned look crosses over his face before his features dissolve into the most peaceful smile, one that touches his gentle hazel eyes.  Even with the less than stellar clarity of the video image, I can see that I've made him very happy with my words, almost as happy as he's made me with his deeds.  "We love you too, Dana.  Don't we, Billy?"  At the sound of his name, our little boy starts clapping his hands happily and babbling a string of nonsense.  "Guess the feeling's mutual," Mel jokes. 

 

"I guess so," I laugh between my tears, then add, "how would you guys like to go out and celebrate tonight?"

 

"All of us?" Mel inquires curiously, looking over at his fellow Gunmen.

 

"No, no – just you and me and William," I correct him.

 

"What'd you have in mind?"

 

"Oh, I thought we could grab a bite at Box Seats, and maybe ice cream from Dottie's Creamery?"

 

He grins.  "That sounds like an excellent plan, sweetheart.  I'll meet you back at the apartment around six?"

 

I know I'm blushing at the thought that his whole gang has just heard that mushy endearment.  "Works for me," I tell him.

 

"See ya' then."  His thumb is poised over the disconnect button when I cry out, "Wait, Mel?"

 

"Yeah?"

 

I feel myself choking up again, but I'm still able to stammer, "Thank you – all of you.  If you only knew. . .if you only had any idea what this has meant to me."

 

"I think I have some idea," Fro answers rather smugly.  "Now, you better run along back to class."  And with those final words, he cuts the connection on his phone – a moment later, the live feed is gone as well.

 

We sit there, astounded, for a moment before Andie snickers, "Well, that was certainly more entertaining that any old medical journal."

 

"Definitely," I agree to what is the understatement of the decade.

 

"I know I've said this before, Dana, but it deserves repeating – that man is a keeper."

 

"Yes, I know."  My tears have all but stopped and I'm slowly getting myself back under control.  I reach over and grab a couple of tissues from the box on Andie's desk to wipe my eyes.  When I see the amount of eye shadow and mascara on the tissue I moan, "Oh, no – my makeup!  I'm going to look like a raccoon for the rest of the day!  Do you have anything I can borrow?"

 

My friend just clasps my shoulder and replies, "Dana, honey – skip the class."

 

I look at her as if SHE'S lost her mind.  "What?"

 

"Face it, you're in no shape to go back in there," she explains, reasonably.  "And besides, you should be with your family right now."

 

"But. . ."

 

"But – nothing.  I'll take your last two classes today."  Giving my shoulder a squeeze, she adds, "Go be with your boys."

 

I'm so touched by her kindness and generosity that I fear the waterworks will start up again at any second.  "Andie. . .I owe you so big for this," I sniffle.

 

"And don't think I won't be collecting, either," she teases.

 

I lean over and give her a big hug, exclaiming, "You're the best," before I stand up to make my escape.

 

Just as I reach the office door, Andie giggles, "Give Mel a kiss for me."

 

"Andie, honey – get in line!" I toss back over my shoulder as I all but skip out to the parking garage.

 

LATER THAT NIGHT:

 

I get William to sleep with barely a struggle – the poor child is exhausted.  Well, he had quite an exciting day after all.  With one final kiss on his cheek, I pull his blanket up and head out of the room.

 

Mel is still puttering in the kitchen, finishing up the breakfast dishes we had left in the sink that morning.  I notice that he's already laid out all the fixings for tomorrow's lunches.  While he's busy drying and putting plates away, I make my way over to the table and start preparing our sandwiches. 

 

It amazes me how easy it all is, how comfortable we've become around one another – sometimes we almost move in synch, like now.  Our tasks are done in silence, but it's a friendly, relaxed silence.  It's nice doing something together, even something as mundane as this.  I'm just screwing the cover back on the mayonnaise jar when Mel places the last of the silverware in the drawer.  We both look at each other and start to laugh.

 

Who ever thought housework could actually be fun when it's shared?

 

Dishes done, he comes over and helps me return all the stuff to the fridge.  He's standing so close to me – I can smell his faded aftershave and that unique warm scent I've come to associate with Mel.  I feel my mouth go dry and I have this overwhelming urge to. . .

 

"Dana, are you okay?" he inquires, suddenly concerned.

 

"Huh?"

 

Touching my cheek with the back of his hand, he observes, "You – you look a little flushed."

 

Thankful he can't read my mind, I bluff, "Oh.  Must just be all the excitement of the day."

 

He smiles at me.  "Yeah, it was kinda special, huh?"

 

"You can say that again."  But before he can say anything at all, I lean forward and press my lips to his.  Cupping his face in my hands, my grateful chaste kiss quickly turns hot and passionate.  I feel his arms encircle my waist, pulling me closer, and I mold my body to his.  Soon, I'm attacking him hungrily as he greedily devours my lips, my tongue, my mouth.  I back him up against the kitchen table as my desire overwhelms me, and only the severe need for oxygen brings our fervent clench to an end. 

 

We stand there stunned for a few seconds, overcome by our momentary lapse of control, before Frohike is finally composed enough to gasp, breathlessly,  "Hey, what was that for?  Not that I'm complainin', mind you." 

 

I take a deep breath to calm my racing heart, then explain, "For being the sweetest, most thoughtful, most considerate man on the planet."

 

It's fun to see Mel turn red for a change.  "Awwww, I just did what any other guy woulda done," he murmurs, humbly.

 

My mind instantly flashes to my ex-partner.  Mulder was a wonderful man, but to do what Frohike did this afternoon?  Not in a million years.  "Not every guy," I assure him, stoking his cheeks, my thumb brushing over his lips.  "You're one of a kind, Mel."

 

He lets loose an embarrassed guffaw.  "Dana, stop!  You're turning my head."

 

"Well, then turn it this way so I can kiss you again," I demand.

 

He's still laughing but complies readily.  Just as I lean in to give him a smooch, however, I'm overcome by a humongous yawn, which of course only makes Frohike laugh harder.  "Gee, I guess Billy's not the only one who had a big day, huh?" he jokes.

 

I feel myself blushing even as I yawn again.  "Just a little exciting."

 

Tenderly brushing my bangs out of my eyes, he whispers, "You should get to bed, honey."

 

<Only if you join me,> I want to say so badly.  If he only knew how much I want to feel him holding me, caressing me, possessing me.  I want it so bad it's become a constant ache within my heart, and certain other places as well.  But. . .the timing just wasn't right.  I really am rather tired, and when, if, WHEN, we take that final journey together, I want to enjoy it to the fullest – not fall asleep in the middle of it.

 

Knowing I don't have the courage to say what I'm thinking, I pat him gently on the cheek and turn to head off for bed.  I get only a couple of steps before I find myself turning back.  I stride back over to him, look him dead in the eye, and softly avow, "I meant what I said earlier on the phone.  I do love you, Frohike."

 

Again, that peaceful easy smile crosses his face, even as he gives a self-depreciating chuckle.  "Hey, it was just a matter of time, right? I figured if I stalked you long enough, it was bound to happen." 

 

I just shake my head in amusement.  "Night, Mel," I sigh, giving him one last kiss on the cheek before turning in for the evening.

 

And only as I'm lying in bed that night does it occur to me that William wasn't the only one taking his first baby steps today. 

 

+++++++++++++

Title: The Prodigal Son Returns

Author: J.D. Rush

E-mail: yanksfan462@aol.com

Website: http://itak.slashcity.net

Category: Gen; Het Romance

Pairing: Frohike/Scully

Rating: PG-13 for some bad language

Summary: Mulder returns and causes his usual amount of chaos.

Disclaimer: As if you don't now by now.  CC, 1013, FOX--yadda, yadda, yadda.

Author's Note:  Lots of little spoilers for lots of different episodes, including "Clyde Bruckman's Final Repose".  HOWEVER, there is a big one from season 8's episode, "Per Manum".  This was the episode where CC disclosed that Scully's baby was conceived through artificial insemination. . .or at least that's how I took it to be, even at the end when Scully says it didn't work and Mulder tells her not to give up, that miracles can still happen.  So, as far as I'm concerned, this is the canon of William's existence--not the crap CC threw at us in season 9 (which, in this series, didn't happen anyway.)

.

Author's Note Deux: I'm not exactly sure how the academic schedule works at Quantico.  For my story model, I checked Google, and used as an example their 'Counter terrorism Lecture Series', which started January 15, and went until April 30.  Under this kind of scheduling, I'm assuming that Scully is now on break from her forensics classes, at least for a few weeks until the next 'semester' begins.  If I'm wrong about this, I apologize.

Special Thanks: Once more to Shamrock, for a fab beta and some kick-ass suggestions. 

 

The Prodigal Son Returns

By: J. D. Rush

 

Thursday, May 16, 2002

LGM Headquarters

8:11 A.M.

SCULLY

 

*Knock, Knock*

 

"Hold yer horses--I'm coming."  A moment later, I hear the numerous locks unlocking, and I'm facing a very sleepy, very disheveled Ringo Langly.  Rubbing his eyes and yawning, he mumbles, "Scully?  What are you doing. . .?"

 

"I need to talk to Frohike," I cut him off in mid-sentence, already shouldering my way into the Warehouse.

 

"He's not here," he tells me, his eyes instantly lighting up when he sees William in my arms.  He snatches the child from me and gives him a big hug.  "Hey, little dude!"

"Don't cover for him, Langly," I shoot back brusquely.  "Where is he?"

"I don't know," he insists in his petulant whine, still more interested in playing with my son than with my inquiry.

I'm seconds from reaching for his neck to wring the information out of him when Byers strolls out of his bedroom.  "What's going on?" he asks, innocently.

 

"She's looking for Frohike," Langly informs him.  "I tried to tell her he's not here, but she won't believe me."

 

"I'm not in the mood for this bullshit, guys," I snarl.  "Just get Frohike out here, NOW!"

 

"He's telling the truth, Dana," Byers says calmly, tying the sash on his bathrobe.  "I haven't seen Frohike since he left here yesterday afternoon.  He was going to pick up a small cake for William's birthday."  Suddenly he stops.  "Didn't he make it home?" he asks, concerned.

 

<Christ Almighty!  They're telling me the truth.  Frohike isn't here.  But if he's not here, then where is he?>  "Yes, he made it home," I answer, " but when I got up this morning, this was on the kitchen table."  From out of my jacket pocket, I hand Byers the short note that had been propped up against the sugar bowl.

 

He studies for a moment then looks back at me, his eyebrow shooting up in bafflement.  But before he can say anything, Mulder wanders out from another room.   He takes one look at me and asks, "Scully. . .what's going on?"

 

"It appears that Frohike has, um, left," Byers explains quietly.

 

"What do you mean, 'left'?" Mulder demands.  Even Langly's finally taking notice of the situation.

Byers hands Mulder the note.  "See for yourself."  As Mulder reads it, Langly sneaks a peek over his shoulder.  After a few seconds, they both look up at me with identical compassionate expressions. 

 

"It's definitely his handwriting," Langly proclaims.

 

"So I guess we can rule out foul play," Mulder concludes, thoughtfully. 

 

I want to scream.  I want to cry.  I want to punch something.  I want to know what the hell is going on.

 

"Maybe he just went out early on a story?" Langly suggests.  "A clandestine meeting?"

 

I don't even bother responding to it.  We all know the theory is crap.  I mean, the damn note says:

 

            "Dana,

            I'm sorry, but I have to leave.  It's for the best.  Please don't look for me. 

            Have a happy life.  Tell Billy I love him and give him a kiss for me.

            I'll always treasure the time we had together.

            I love you.

            Frohike."

 

Does that honestly sound like something he jotted down because he was meeting a story contact?  And I haven't even dropped the big bombshell on them. . . yet.  "Then how do you explain the bankbook and the car title?" I challenge them.

 

"Bankbook?" Byers repeats.

 

"Car title?" Mulder asks, intrigued.

 

"Next to the note, I found the title and the car keys to his GTO, along with his savings book and some life-insurance papers."


I'm sure Langly's mouth is going to hit the floor.  "The keys AND the title?" he echoes, clearly puzzled.  "But. . .but that car is his pride and joy.  Why would he leave that stuff behind?"  <Whoop-de-do!  Wake the neighbors!  I do believe Langly's finally gotten it!>

 

"Sounds like he wanted to make sure you had money and a way to make more," Mulder deduces.  "He was providing for you before he left."

 

<Gee, no shit, Sherlock!>  "I figured that out, Mulder," I huff.  "What I want to know is WHY he left and where the hell he is!"

 

"Did you check the hospitals?" Mulder inquires.

 

"Yeah, I called all the emergency rooms in the area right after I found the note," I inform them.  "No one matching Frohike's description was admitted in the last few hours."

 

It's quiet for a moment before Byers works up the courage to ask me, "Did you two have a fight?"

 

"No, nothing like that," I assure them.  "We've had a few little spats, mostly about the upcoming move, but nothing major.  We've been getting along great."  Byers just looks at me, his eyebrow arced accusingly.  I can almost see the wheels turning, and believe me, it's the first thought that crossed my mind this morning.  He's thinking that this has some connection to my agreement with Frohike, our 'no-sex' pact.  But as soon as the idea had come to me, I dismissed it.  Frohike has never indicated there was any problem with our arrangement, and he's never asked me to renege on our deal--although I'd be quite willing to consider it.  No, there had to be some other reason for his sudden vanishing act.

 

Just then, Jimmy Bond wanders out of the bathroom.  He obviously has just showered; he's in a terrycloth robe and he's towel-drying his hair.  Giving me a big smile, he greets us all, "Hey guys, Agent Scully--what's going on?"

 

"It appears we have a problem," Byers explains in his usual diplomatic way.

 

"What kind of problem?" Jimmy wants to know.

 

"Frohike flew the coop," Langly announces in his usual undiplomatic way.

 

Mulder groans painfully.  "Real tactful, Langly."

 

By now I'm reaching the end of my rope and snap at the four of them, "Look guys, is it possible to carry on this silly 'Seinfeld' routine some other time?  Frohike is out there somewhere and the clock's ticking."

 

"She's right," Mulder agrees with me.  "We need a plan if we're going to track him down."

Langly flops into a nearby chair, still cuddling William.  "Well, he doesn't have that much of a head start.  And without his car he couldn't have gotten far."

 

Byers nods.  "That's a good point, Ringo."  Turning to me, he queries, "Was anything missing that you noticed?"

 

I know little things can add up to a lot in a situation like this, so I quickly think back to the apartment.  Everything looked like it was still in place--nothing was missing as far as I could remember.  "No, he didn't take anything."

"Clothes, underwear, nothing?" Mulder prompts.

 

Oh, they meant HIS stuff--I thought they were implying he had stolen some things from me.  "His knapsack, some of his wardrobe.  Not much," I tell them, going over in my mind what his room had looked like when I investigated it after finding the note.  "The bathroom was clean--razor, toothbrush were gone.  And of course, his laptop." 

 

I hesitate for a moment, unsure whether I should mention that the die-cast model car Mom gave him for Christmas is gone, too.  He left the base, but the car was missing.  Somehow that scared me more than the note or the bankbook or anything else.  He loved that model.  If he took it with him. . .better not to think about it. 

 

"What about credit cards?" Mulder presses.

 

Langly, Byers, and myself all just shoot him 'The Look'.  "Mulder, none of us own any credit cards," Byers explains, patiently.

 

"Yeah, dude--too easy for Big Brother to track you," Langly continues.

 

"He refused to even use a Stop & Shop supersaver card," I finish.  "Said he didn't want the world to know what kind of peanut butter we buy."

 

"Geez, there's no reason to get snippy," Mulder pouts.  "I'm only thinking out loud here."

 

"Maybe he took his checkbook?" Jimmy suggests.

 

I shake my head, "No, the checking account is in my name only.  It's the way he wanted it.  But a good idea, Jimmy."  He beams at my compliment.

 

"Okay, so he probably only has the cash that was on him," Mulder analyzes.  "That leaves out taxis.  Too expensive."

"And airports," Jimmy pipes up.

 

"That means we're looking at bus stations," Byers comments.

 

"Or trains," Mulder adds, already reaching for the phone on the workstation.


"Guys, this is Frohike we're talking about," I remind them.  "Do you really think he'd do something so obvious as take a bus or a train?"  Mulder pauses for a second before returning the receiver.

 

"Then what do you suggest, Scul?" he asks.  "What do you think he did?"

 

The truth is I have no idea what he may have done or why he did it, and I certainly have no clue where to begin looking.  I'd been so sure he would be here at HQ, or at least would have stopped by and told the guys where he was going.  Now we were left with virtually no clues and no place to even begin looking.  At this point, he might have as much as a six-hour head start on us.  The thought that he may have just hitched a ride to somewhere springs to mind and I immediately shove it right back out again--the idea is just too scary to dwell on.  A man like Frohike, with no ties and no destination will be like looking for a needle in a haystack.  Finding myself near tears, I whisper, "All I know for certain is if Mel wants to get lost, he will.  He knows how to do it.  No one will be able to find him."

 

Mulder steps over to me and give me a big supportive hug.  "Scully, don't worry--we'll find him," he promises.

 

"I know a few of his hang-outs," Byers announces.  "I can check them out, see if he's been around."

 

"I know some of his old hippie buddies," Langly reveals.  "Maybe he's hanging with one of them or something."

 

"And I know some haunts of my own," Mulder admits, running a gentling hand down my back.  "He won't escape our net."

 

"I wish I could believe you," I mumble, my voice hitching as it sinks in that he's really gone, and even his best friends don't have any idea where he might be.

Mulder just flashes me his playful grin.  "That's always been your problem, Scully. . . you won't believe," he jokes, trying to lighten my mood.  Usually it works--today it doesn't.

 

"So, what do you guys want me to do?"

We all turn to face Jimmy--truthfully, I had forgotten he was there.  Langly's the one who finds his tongue first and says, "Stay here, in case he shows up."

"But I want to help," the young man protests.

 

"You will be helping," Mulder tells him.  "You'll be our dispatcher."

"What's a dispatcher?" Jimmy asks us.

 

"We'll call in periodically, let you know how the search is going, and you can relay any information the others have uncovered," Mulder explains.

 

Byers adds, "It's a very important job, Jimmy, but I know you can handle it."

 

He flashes us all a big smile.  It's obvious how pleased he is that the guys are putting so much faith in him.  "You can count on me!" he replies, proudly.

"What about reinforcements?" Mulder questions.  "Maybe we should call in Skinner."

I shake my head emphatically.  "No.  We shouldn't bother him with this.  Not yet, at least."

"But he has access to better resources," Byers reasons.  "It may be a good idea."

 

"It doesn't matter, John.  This isn't a missing persons case or a kidnapping--as Mulder pointed out, there's no evidence of foul play at all.  There's nothing Skinner would be able to do.  The F.B.I. doesn't go out looking for 50 year-old runaways."

 

"Well, what about Doggett and Reyes?" Langly suggests.

 

"They're out of town this week and won't be back until Saturday at the earliest," Byers informs us, the slightest touch of disappointment in his voice; it sounds like he really misses Monica.

 

"Well, I'm sure the three of us will be fine," Mulder declares.

"Four," I correct him, decisively.

 

Mulder places his hands on my shoulders and gives them a little squeeze.  Looking deep into my eyes, he commands gently, "Scully, go home."

 

"But. . ."

 

"Dana, he's right," Byers says, putting in his two cents.  "It'd be a good idea to have someone there, in case Frohike changes his mind and comes back."

 

Dammit, I know it makes sense, but I can't help feeling like I'm being pandered to, like I'm just a silly girl who can't handle the chase.  Leave it up to 'the real men'.  God, I HATE that feeling.  Been dealing with it my whole life.  I was a special field agent for the fucking F.B.I. . .I think I can handle this. 

 

Still, as much as I hate to admit it, they ARE right.  If we're going to have someone here at the Warehouse, it only makes sense to have someone at the apartment, too, just in case.  So, swallowing my pride, I mutter, "Okay."

 

Mulder smiles at me.  He knows how hard that concession was for me to make.  "Do you have any suggestions of your own where we could look?" he asks.

 

I'm not sure whether to mention the name that has been niggling in the back of my mind all morning, but if anyone would know, it'd be the Gunmen.  So, summoning up my courage, I propose, "Could he have gone back to Mykita?"

 

"Moldinado?" Byers squeaks.  "You know about her?"

 

I nod.  "Yeah, and I know they were. . .close."

 

"Married, you mean," Langly cuts in.

 

"Right, married," I repeat through gritted teeth.  "Anyway, he said you guys met up with her about a year ago."  Three of the four heads bob up and down.  "Is it possible he still has feelings for her, that he'd go back to her?"

 

At that, Byers looks over at Langly who looks over at Jimmy who looks back over at Byers.  <Nothing like that ol' geek-telepathy.>  With a resigned sigh, John finally states, "Well, while it appeared that he was still--fond--of her, I think that's as far as it went.  Still, it might be a good place to check out."

 

"Any other ideas we may not think of, Scul?" Mulder asks again.

 

This time, I shake my head no.  Except for here and home, he doesn't really go anywhere else, unless he's with me or William.  That's what is making this so hard to deal with.  He seemed really happy being a family man.  He was so proud of William, and we truly enjoyed each other's company.  With the exception of the sex, we had a perfect relationship.  It just didn't make any sense that he would leave so suddenly.

 

Wait.  There IS one other place he could go.  A long shot, even more so than Mykita, but a possibility nonetheless.  "Long Beach," I blurt out.

 

Mulder gives me a look like I usually give him when he starts in on one of his more outlandish UFO cover-up conspiracy theories.  "Why Long Beach?"

 

"Maybe he went to Milt's place," I speculate.

 

"Milt?" Byers repeats, perplexed.

 

"Who's Milt?" Langly queries.

 

"Milton Frohike," I elaborate.  "His brother."

 

I get four identical sets of blank looks.  As one, they all say, "He's got a brother?"

 

<Oooookay.  Cross THAT long shot off the list.>  "Guess not, huh?" I shrug sheepishly.

 

Mulder just shakes his head in the negative.  "Well, unless you have another suggestion, Scul, we should be heading out.  Tick-tock."  With that, Langly hands William back to me then all four of them head off towards their bedrooms to get dressed, but I stop Mulder as he passes.  He looks over his shoulder at me, a questioning look on his face.

 

Swallowing hard, I find myself pleading, "If you find him, please tell him to come home.  I don't know what the problem is, but whatever it is, we can fix it."  Feeling the tears prickling my eyes, I add, "And. . .tell him I love him."

 

Mulder cups my face tenderly and smiles, "WHEN we find him, you can tell him that yourself."  He gives William a kiss on the cheek, then dashes after the others.

 

Only when I'm alone with my son do I allow the tears to flow.

 

14 Hours Earlier

Wednesday May 15, 2002

6:07 P.M.

Scully Residence

 

*Knock, Knock*

 

"I'll get it," I call out to Mel as he continues to putter around the kitchen finishing up dinner.  Looking through the little peephole, my heart leaps into my throat.  No.  It can't be.  I look again to be sure.  He's tanner than the last time I saw him, and his hair is a little bit longer, but other than that, he looks great--really great--decked out in a pair of faded blue jeans and a new dark green Henley.  Flinging the door open, I cry out, "Mulder!"

 

He flashes me a huge toothy grin.  "Hey, Scul, didja miss me?"

 

I throw my arms around his neck and hug him to death, tears already streaming down my cheeks; he just chuckles and pulls me tightly to him. "Yeah, you could say that," I answer, my voice cracking slightly.  "What are you doing here?"

 

"Well, THAT'S some greeting!" he responds in his typical flippant Mulder-manner, even as he continues to hold me.

 

"I didn't mean it THAT way," I chide him.  "I just meant, well, YOU know what I meant!"

 

"Yeah, I know," he laughs, drawing away from me and prying my arms from around his neck.  He turns and steps back into the hallway--next thing I know, he's lugging a teddy bear as big as me into the apartment.  "You didn't think I'd miss William's birthday, did you?" he announces.

 

Shaking my head in disbelief at his choice of gift, I murmur, "I should have known."

 

"Hey, what's all the commotion out here. . .?"  Mel's question dies on his lips as he walks into the living room.  Taking one look at our visitor, he gasps, "Holy Mother of God."

 

If anything, Mulder's smile gets even bigger at the sight of his old friend.  "Nice to see you, too, Melvin," he exclaims, rushing towards a still-stunned Frohike to wrap him in a huge hug.  "I missed the hell out of you."

 

Mel just stands there for a moment, obviously as surprised as I am by Mulder's sudden appearance.  He quickly regroups, however, and is soon returning the embrace enthusiastically.  "Hey, guy, great to see you, too.  Can you get your hands off my ass now?"

"In your dreams," Mulder smirks, slapping said ass playfully.  Jerking his thumb back in my direction at me, he adds, "I guess congratulations are in order, eh, you sly dog?"

"Well, she could only resist my charm for so long," Mel jokes, shrugging his shoulders modestly.

 

"I gotta say when Scully first told me about you two, I didn't believe it," Mulder admits with a slight shake of his head.

 

Crossing my arms over my chest, I reply, "Well, you're the one who kept telling me I should believe in extreme possibilities, Mulder."

 

He practically rolls his eyes.  "Scully, there's extreme. . .and then there's this."

 

I step forward to wrap my arm around Frohike's waist, saying, "Well, love is unpredictable.  You never know when you're going to be hit by Cupid's arrow."

 

"Yeah, I know," he shoots back with an inscrutable smile

 

Meanwhile Mel is looking at me with an incredulous expression.  I think he's pieced it together that Mulder doesn't know about our special agreement.  I'll admit that his ignorance is completely my fault.  I had written Mulder a couple of weeks after Frohike and I got married, but I just couldn't bring myself to tell him the circumstances surrounding that decision.  As far as Mulder knew, our marriage was on the up-and-up. 

 

I'm not quite sure why I didn't tell Mulder the truth right away.  I guess mainly I didn't want to cast any doubts on Frohike's masculinity, as it were.  I wasn't ashamed of what we had done--in fact, I still think it was extremely chivalrous and generous and sweet that Mel offered to marry me and help raise my son.  And I'm continually amazed at how well the arrangement has worked out, how much fun we have together, how much I enjoy being with him, how my feelings for him grow stronger day by day.  And he's really been a fantastic father to William.  But I also know many people wouldn't understand such an unusual relationship, including my ex-partner.  If Frohike wanted to tell him the truth, that was Fro's business.  Myself, I was content to let Mulder continue to believe our marriage was for real.

 

"So, when did you get back?" Frohike asks, breaking into my ponderings.

"Last night," Mulder admits, and I'm momentarily upset that he didn't come see me immediately, or at least call.  "I'm crashing with the Gunmen for a few days until I can find a place of my own.  They seem to have a spare bedroom."  He gives us both a knowing wink.   "Hope you don't mind."

 

That's right--I had forgotten.  Mulder is homeless now.  He let the lease on his apartment lapse right before he left town, and all his stuff has been sent to a rented storage facility outside of D.C.  Well, except for the fish tank.  Skinner took possession of that from me last summer.  Good thing, too--I was having even less luck keeping the little guys alive than Mulder did.

 

"Nah, not at all," Frohike quickly assures him.  "But if you're looking for any good. . . health films. . .I gave them all to Langly."  I couldn't help chuckling.  I often wondered what had happened to his 'collection'.

 

Before we have a chance to continue our reunion, however, distressed cries ring throughout the apartment.  Frohike just looks at me and jokes, "Sounds like Master William's up from his nap.  I'll check on him if you check on dinner."

"Sure, Mel," I tell him, then turn to Mulder.  "You're joining us, right?"

Casting his eyes downward and shuffling his feet, he mutters a hesitant, "Well, I don't want to intrude. . ." 

I know my friend too well.  While his words are saying one thing, his whole body is saying 'Please let me stay!'.  "You're not intruding," I state resolutely.  "Frohike made his famous chicken noodle casserole tonight.  It's William's favorite.  And there's a ton of it."

 

He looks up with a smile that just lights up the whole place.  "Really?"

 

"Uh-huh," I smile back.

 

"Gee, never would've taken you for the next Julia Child, Frohike," Mulder teases his friend.

"Yeah, I'm not just a pretty face," Mel calls over his shoulder as he enters William's room.

 

Looping my arm through Mulder's, I lead him into the kitchen, praising Frohike's talents.  "He's actually a pretty good cook.  I really lucked out."  Craning my neck to look him in the eye, I add a snide, "Maybe he can give you lessons someday."

 

"Hey, I don't need lessons on how to dial up Chinese take-out," he fires back.  "I'm quite proficient at that."

 

"I'm sure you are," I giggle, grabbing a couple of potholders off the counter.  I carefully remove the hot dish from the oven and lift up the cover to show Mulder.  "See?"

 

Mulder takes a whiff of the perfectly browned casserole and sighs, "Mmmmm, that DOES smell good."  His stomach must agree as it rumbles loudly.  He just gives me an embarrassed hangdog look.  "Sorry about that."

 

"When was the last time you ate, Mulder?" I scold, renewing our long-standing feud.  Mulder would survive on sunflower seeds and black coffee for a week if I didn't remind him to eat once in a while.

 

"As a matter of fact, I grabbed a taco with Langly earlier," he announces smugly.  "Regardless of what you think, I CAN survive without all your fussing."  He pauses for a second then adds with a grin, "But it's great to hear it again."

 

"And you'll hear it often," I promise, opening the door to one of the overhead cupboards to get some plates."

 

"Hey, let me get that," Mulder offers, reaching over my head and pulling down some dishes.  "How many do we need?"


"Just you, me, and Mel," I say, going over to the fridge instead and getting a fresh pitcher of iced-tea.  I notice Mulder's eyes just light up when he sees the decanter; maybe it was Kismet that I decided to make it earlier.

"What about your mom?" he asks, placing the plates on the counter and reaching back up for some glasses.  "Isn't she coming over for the party?"

"We're not having a party tonight," I inform him, digging the ice cube tray out of the freezer. 

He stops in mid-retrieval, one glass in his hand.  Peering over at me, confusion written on his face, he questions, "But, isn't it William's birthday today?"

"Yeah, but he doesn't know that," I give a conspiratorial smirk.  "Actually, there's going to be a big shindig at Mom's house on Sunday.  Family, friends, hotdogs, hamburgers.  Lots of potato salad.  You WILL be there, right?"  My tone clearly implies that 'No' is not an option.

 

"Maybe," he answers warily, returning to his task and pulling down two more glasses.  "Is Bill going to be there?"

Ahhhh--the reason for his apprehension.  "No, he won't.  His ship is out on maneuvers in the Pacific somewhere.  Believe me, Frohike's just as happy about the situation."

 

He gives me a big grin as he sets the glasses on the table.  "Then I'll be there with bells on."

 

"That makes an interesting picture," I tease, adding some ice cubes to the glasses while he turns around to get the plates he had set on the counter.  "I can't wait to see the look on Skinner's face when you walk into the party."

I swear he almost drops the dishes at the sound of our ex-boss's name.  <Geez, I know the Big Guy is intimidating but to get THAT rattled just hearing his name?>  "Skinner's going to be there?" he asks, softly.

"Of course," I cluck, filling the glasses with tea.  "He was at the top of the guest list."

 

He gapes at that, stunned.  "You mean, you and he. . .?"

 

"A lot has changed since you left, Mulder," I inform him as I return the pitcher and ice cube tray to the fridge and pull out a large garden salad.  Placing it on the table, I take a seat before continuing, "You were right about Walter all along.  He was always on our side, and I did him a grave injustice for many years by not trusting him.  I've been trying to make up for it as best I can.  So we get together whenever possible.  In fact, we just had him over for dinner last week."  I smile broadly.  "He's a great guy--and a great friend."

 

"How is he doing?  Is he looking well?" my friend inquires anxiously, then, seemingly embarrassed by his enthusiasm, he turns his back on me and busies himself digging silverware out of the drawer.

 

"He's fine," I assure him, "and he looks fantastic.  Says he gets more sleep now that we're out of his hair. . .well, what's left of it." 

 

He gives a nervous chuckle at that before asking, "No more unexpected health problems?"

I know instantly what he's talking about.  A time-bomb that Walter lives with everyday, as I live with my neck-chip.  Those damn nanocytes had almost been the end of him on numerous occasions.  Each day that passes without another attack makes it easier to believe the nightmare is over for good, but he'll never be completely free.  Sometimes I wish I could dig up Krycek's body and kill him again for everything he put me and my friends through. . .Ratboy didn't suffer enough in my book. 

 

"None so far.  It seems that whatever control Krycek had over him died the day Alex did.  There's been no more nanocyte activity.  As far as we know, the damn things are no longer active."  I swear I can hear an audible sigh of relief.

 

As he works his way around the table, setting out the silverware, he nonchalantly says, "So he's happy, healthy. . .?"

"And lonely," I finish.  "He misses us and the thrill of the chase more than he thought he would, though he'll never admit it.  But now that you're back, I'm sure he'll have more adventure than he knows what to do with."  I find myself smirking, knowing that Skinner's life just got a whole lot more exciting.

 

"If I have anything to say about it," he agrees with a smirk of his own.  "So you and the big boss are homeboys now?"

"Mmm-hmmm.  In fact, he's even babysat for us a couple of times.  By the way, we need some salad bowls here."

 

Giving me an 'aye-aye, captain' salute, he goes over the cupboards, opening two before he finds the wooden salad bowls; he even remembers to get the salad thongs without any prompting.  The guy's learning.  Coming back to the table, he confides, "I'm really glad to hear you say that you've changed your mind about the Skinman, because there's something I really need to talk to you about. . ."

 

"Oh, you sure do, mister," I announce, grabbing him by the hand and pulling him into the chair beside me.  "I want to know where you've been these last nine months, what you've been doing, what the hell you were doing in Vancouver!?  Tell me everything."

"Everything?" he laughs.  "That could take a while."

"Well, we've got a while, don't we?  I mean, you ARE back to stay, aren't you?"  <PLEASE tell me you're back to stay!  I've missed you so much!>

"I sure hope so," he replies with a touch of melancholy.

"Hope so?"  I feel my heart grow heavy at the thought that his return is only temporary.  "You mean, you're going to leave again?"

"Not if I can help it," he smiles impishly, and I'm reminded how much I've missed his playfulness.  "I've got everything sorted out, wrapped up loose ends that were hanging, and now I think it's time to leave the past in the past, and concentrate on my future.  I'm finally ready to settle down."

 

"Oh, my," I gasp, my heart actually skipping a beat at the implication of what he has just said.  <Is it possible?  Has he really come back for me?  NOW what do I do?>  But before the conversation can continue any further, Frohike joins us, carrying William on his hip.

 

Mulder's eyes nearly pop out of his head.  "My God, is THAT William?" he exclaims, excitedly.  "He's gotten so big."


"Why does everybody say that?" Mel wonders aloud.

 

"Can I hold him?"  Mulder asks, holding out his arms.  When Mel hesitates uncertainly, Mulder quickly adds, "It's okay, Frohike.  I won't drop him."  With an almost resigned shrug, Frohike finally relents and hands the boy over to our friend.

 

"Hey, little guy," Mulder coos, tickling William under his chin, causing the child to grin and giggle, just as he always did whenever Mulder would do that.  While Mulder's not a natural around children, he always had a wonderful rapport with William.  He continues speaking in a very soothing, gentle voice that I very rarely hear him use except with his son, "I guess you don't remember me, huh?  But I sure remember you.  I thought about you all the time.  There's so much I missed and I'm sorry about that.  Maybe someday you can understand why I did what I did."  He pulls the child tightly against his body, hugging him close.   "If you only knew how much I love you, kid."  Glancing over at me, he pronounces, "He looks just like you, Scully."

 

"But he's got YOUR eyes, Mulder," I counter.

 

"You think so?" 

 

"Uh-huh. . .everyone does.  Skinner certainly thinks so.  He's mentioned it many times."

 

He looks back at William, cocking his head, a sparkle in his own bright hazel eyes at the notion.  "You know, I think you may be right," he grins.

 

"Everybody ready to eat?"  Frohike, who has somehow managed to serve up both the casserole and the salad unseen by us, startles both Mulder and me out of our discussion.  Reaching out, he takes William from a very reluctant Mulder, and places the child in his highchair.  After an iced-tea toast celebrating Mulder's return and another one for William's birthday, we all dig into our meals.

 

Thursday, May 16, 2002

11: 43 A.M.

Scully Residence

 

I can't take this anymore.  I'm going out of my mind.  I need to keep busy.  Try to keep my thoughts off of Frohike.  Wondering where he is, what he could be doing, if he's hurt or sick, why the hell he ran off.

 

Mom always said housework kept her mind busy in times of anxiety.  And speaking of my mom, I called her as soon as I got home from the Warehouse--well, after I called around to the ER's a second time.  I told her to be on the lookout for Mel, and if he showed up to give me a call.  As with Milton and Mykita, it was a long shot, but he likes Mom, and she adores him--he might seek her out if he was desperate enough for a place to stay.

 

I tried to be vague about the whole situation, but she grilled me until I sang like a bird.  To say she was upset is an understatement.  She wanted to go out and join in the search effort, but as the guys had done with me and Jimmy, I convinced her it would be better to wait and see if he made an appearance.  She also offered to take William for the day, but I assured her his presence was the only thing keeping me calm at the moment--well, if not calm, at least sane. 

 

Where was I?  Oh, yeah, housework.  On my way to the closet, I stop to check on my son.  He's fast asleep in his playpen, his hand clutching a stuffed Blue's Clues puppy that Frohike had gotten him for Easter.  William loves that show, even though it's a little advanced for him right now.  (Personally, I think he's just intrigued by the dog.) I stroke his head, choking back the tears the image in front of me is triggering.  Knowing I'll break down completely if I stay one more second, I continue on my way to the hall closet, and grab the mop and bucket.

 

But even as I'm filling the pail with soapy water, my mind wanders over the last few months, trying to figure out what went wrong, trying to see something that I may have been missed.  Trying to figure out why Frohike would leave me and William as he had.

 

Twelve hours earlier

Wednesday, May 15, 2002

11:43 P.M.

Scully Residence:

 

Dinner turned out to be an absolute delight.  Mulder kept us all entertained with anecdotes of his cross-country trip.  He's always been a fantastic storyteller--just ask Skinner.  Some of Mulder's field reports could have made the NY Times top-ten fiction list. 

 

He told us about the colorful people he met and the paranormal experiences he witnessed.  Fro and I enjoyed the tales he spun, but William was positively enthralled.  He never took his eyes off Mulder, completely enraptured by his voice and presence.  For his part, Mulder was just as smitten with the boy.  It was so satisfying to me to finally see them together again.  Mulder loved his son, and had always doted on the child, and I couldn't help but think that things were going to start getting interesting now that he was back in town.

 

After we finished eating, Frohike quickly cleaned off the table while I retrieved the small birthday cake from the fridge.  Nothing extravagant--as I had told Mulder, the big party would be Sunday--but just a little something to mark the day.  I lit the single candle in the middle of the cake and we sang 'Happy Birthday' to the delighted child before we all blew out the candle.  I don't know what Mulder and Frohike wished for--as for me, I couldn't think of a single thing.  I had a great husband, a beautiful little boy, wonderful friends, a job I loved, a fantastic house that we had closed on a few days earlier and would be moving into within the next couple of weeks. . .and my best friend had come back into my life.  I had everything anyone could ask for, and more.

 

Once we were settled with cups of coffee and pieces of cake, Mulder announced that he had another gift for us all and dropped a thin envelope on the table in front of me.  I opened it with some trepidation, almost afraid by what Mulder could have pulled out of his hat this time, but even I couldn't have prepared myself for what I found in that envelope.

 

A bank check for $100,000 made out to me and Frohike.

 

At first I thought it was a joke and commented to Mulder that he might want to change banks since this one put too many zeroes on the check.  But he quickly assured me that it wasn't a joke, simply a share of the profits from the sale of the three Mulder houses he had inherited after his parents' deaths.  I knew they held no sentimental value to him, but I was still startled that he sold them off and even more startled that he was giving me such a large portion of the money he reaped from them.  He then informed us that he had also set up a trust fund for William, which he could claim on his 21st birthday.  While he wouldn't reveal the amount, I had the feeling it was more than generous.

 

Frohike and I were beyond speechless.  My immediate response was to try to give the check back to Mulder, but he just shook me off.  He called it a 'belated wedding gift'.  "I'm independently wealthy now," he laughed, "and I want to share it with the people I love."  When I insisted it was too generous, he just responded seriously, "You deserve it--you all deserve it--for everything you've given up to stick by me all these years," and I got the feeling we weren't the only ones who were benefiting from his sudden windfall.

 

I truthfully didn't know what to say to that, and neither did Frohike.  Then again, he hadn't said much all night long--not that he could have gotten a word in edgewise with me and Mulder yakking away.  After a mumbled, "Thanks, Fox," he went back to helping William with his little piece of birthday cake.  (Our son tries real hard to use a spoon by himself, but he never quite seems to get the food to his mouth.) 

 

I was a bit more enthusiastic--maybe a bit too enthusiastic.  As I jumped up and leaned over to hug Mulder, I lost my footing and fell oh-so-gracefully into his lap.  We both burst into laughter at my utter clumsiness.  "I don't know how to thank you," I exclaimed, excitedly.

 

"Do something good with it--maybe use it towards that house you were telling me about.  Just be happy.  That'll be thanks enough."

 

"I already am happy," I blubbered in between the giggles, still clinging to my best friend.  "I'm so glad you're back."

 

He just wrapped his long arms around me tightly and sighed, "Me too, Scul--me too."

 

Our dessert over, we all retired into the living room with a bottle of wine to continue our reunion--all except for Frohike, that is.  He stayed behind to do the dishes and cleaning up.  I tried to tell him that stuff could wait until morning, but he just gave me a small smile and said he was fine.  "Besides, it'll give you some time alone with Mulder," he insisted.

 

Well, not QUITE alone.  William had made himself right at home in Mulder's lap, totally spellbound as my ex-partner recited 'Green Eggs and Ham' to him from memory.  I'm telling you, that guy never stops amazing me.  Handing him a glass of Merlot, I sat down beside him to enjoy the story, too.

 

By the time he had finished, William was fast asleep.  It was hard to know who looked more peaceful and content--my son or my friend.  As Mulder cuddled the sleeping child close to him, Frohike finally joined us in the parlor.  Taking one look at us he chuckled softly, "Guess the excitement was too much for the little guy," and gently removed William from Mulder's arms.  I asked if he needed help, but he again assured me he was fine and I should just relax and enjoy my visit with Mulder.

 

That was two hours ago now, and I haven't seen him since.  I can only think he must've gone off to bed after putting William down for the night.  It's odd that he didn't at least say 'good night' to Mulder--not to mention rather rude.  I make a mental note to myself to talk to him about it in the morning.

 

"More wine?" Mulder asks, interrupting my thoughts.  I smile at my friend and nod.  We broke into the second bottle about a half-hour ago, or rather *I* broke into it.  Mulder's had only a couple of glasses all night.  He's not big on wine, and besides, he has to drive home later.  Then again, I suppose if worse comes to worse, he can always crash here on my couch tonight--it's nothing he hasn't done in the past.

 

My goodness, I can't believe we've been talking non-stop for nearly five hours. . . just like in the old days.  We've talked about anything, everything, and nothing at all. . .just like in the old days.  In fact, we've hit every topic under the sun except for one, and with the evening quickly coming to a close, I can't contain my curiosity any longer.  And so, during one of the rare lulls in the conversation, I pose the question that's been in the back of my mind for months.  "Mulder, can I ask you something?"

"Sure.  Shoot."

Looking him straight in the eye, I stammer out an embarrassed, "If it wasn't for Frohike--I mean--if I wasn't married. . .that is. . .was there any chance you were ever going to come back for me and William?"

 

He studies me for a moment before replying, "Can I ask YOU something?  If I said yes, would you leave Frohike and run away with me?  Right now?  Tonight?"

 

His question catches me off guard.  Unprepared as I am, I blurt out the first thing that comes to my head, "I. . . I. . .no.  I wouldn't.  I. . .I couldn't.  I. . .no.  I love Mel."  And I think the proclamation surprises me more it does him.  It feels so good to admit it to Mulder, almost as if it finally drilled it home.  Yes, I love Frohike.  This is not some phony exercise for appearance's sake, not like on New Year's, when we had to pretend for our friends.  This time I speak only from the heart.   Hell, I want to scream it from the rooftops.  I know a silly grin is spreading across my face and I have no way to stop it.  I love Frohike, and he loves me.

 

Life is good.

 

Mulder just smiles at me and my reaction.  "Then I guess it's a good thing I didn't come back here to win your heart since it looks like I'm too late for that."  He pauses to take a sip of his wine before he admits, "You know, Scul, I had a lot of questions when you told me you had married Frohike--most of them about your sanity.  But seeing you two together, seeing him with William--he's been a good influence on you, and he's so good with that child."

 

The goofy smile gets bigger.  "I know.  He utterly adores that boy.  William couldn't have asked for a better father."  At his raised eyebrow, I quickly backpedal, "Present company excluded, of course."

 

"Of course."  He gets a wistful, faraway look in his eyes for a moment, then with a quick shake of his head, it's gone.  Clasping my free hand in his, he adds a chipper, "I'm so glad for you, Scul.  Both of you.  You guys seem so happy."  

 

All I can do is sigh, "I am, Mulder.  Very happy.  It's amazing what the love of a good man can do for you."

 

"That's what I hope to find out," he replies softly, taking another sip from his glass.

 

<Hmmm. . .that's an odd statement.>  "What do you mean by that?" I ask, curiously.

 

He lowers his eyes, and I swear he starts to blush. "Scully. . .can I tell you a secret?"

 

I'm thrown off by the non sequitur, but quickly recover, "You know you can."

 

Squeezing my hand in his, he insists, "You have to promise me not to tell anyone."

 

"Promise.  Now spill it."

 

Lifting his gaze, I see a rare twinkle in his eye.  "I'm in love," he whispers so softly I almost miss it.

 

Of the many surprising things Mulder has said to me over the years, that one shoots straight to the top of the list.  Apparently more was going on during his little leave of absence than just searching for crop circles and selling off real estate.  

 

I suppose I should feel a little jealous--I seem to get that way when Mulder gets too chummy with women--but for some reason, I just feel very happy for him.  I can only hope he's found someone as wonderful as I did. 

 

He's watching me, waiting for my response, and I wonder how long I've been sitting there not saying anything.  He must think I'm angry with him.  Giving him a big smile, I tell him, "I'm so happy for you, Mulder!" and the look of relief on his face tells me I said the right thing.  Jiggling the hand he's still holding, I urge, "So, come on--dish the dirt.  I want to know EVERYTHING.  We'll start with her name."

 

If possible, his voice gets even softer as he whispers, "Walter."

 

I blink once, twice, sure that I've misheard what he said.  "Pardon me?" I ask, cautiously.

 

A little louder, but not much, he repeats,  "I'm in love with Walter Skinner."

 

I wait for his patented lame 'Gotcha', but none appears to be forthcoming, so I help it along, "Good one, Mulder," I giggle uneasily.

 

"Scul, I'm serious."  And I can tell by his face and the tone of his voice that he is.

 

<Okay.  No problem.  I can handle this.>  After a moment or two, I inquire, "When did this happen?" wondering if I really want to know the answer.

 

He shrugs his shoulders and mutters, "I'm not sure.  A while ago."

 

"Oh."  So help me, I have no idea what else to say.

 

He drains the rest of his wine then places the glass on the coffee table.  Keeping his eyes on the empty goblet, he confesses, "I've. . .this isn't the first time I've had these feelings towards men.  There have been others in my past.  But not for a long time now, and never this strong."

 

"You're gay."  <And you never told me?  Damn you, Mulder!!  How dare you keep me in the dark?  I thought we shared everything?>

 

At my blunt statement, he looks over at me, seemingly surprised by my calm, steady tone.  I'm not sure if he was expecting outrage or venom or disgust, but honestly, I feel none of that.  Curiosity, definitely.  And maybe a little hurt that he never confided in me before.  It's little disconcerting to learn that I didn't know as much about my friend as I thought I did.  I was under the impression that we didn't keep secrets from each other--well, okay, so I didn't exactly tell him the truth about me and Frohike, but that was different. . .wasn't it?

 

Pulling my hand from mine, he quietly admits, "Sometimes, but I like women, too."

 

"Oh."  Yup, I've just turned into a regular chatterbox.  Geez, first he's straight, then he's gay, then he's bi.  All in the span of five minutes.  I'm almost afraid of what he'll come out with next. 

 

I don't have to wait long.  Placing his arm around my shoulder, he begins, "I want you to know I'll always love you, Dana.  And William will always be my most amazing accomplishment in an otherwise fucked up life."  I try to argue this point, but he silences me by pressing his index finger gently against my lips.  I get the hint and shut up, letting him continue.  "I. . . I'm hoping that you'll allow me to be part of his life now that I'm back.  Not as his dad," he's quick to clarify, "but as a rich eccentric uncle or something.  If you'd rather not, I understand but.  . ."

This time I do cut in, "Of COURSE you'll be part of William's life, Mulder.  We wouldn't have it any other way."

 

His mood instantly brightens.  "Really?"  I just nod.  "You don't think Frohike will mind?" he frets.

 

I laugh at that.  "Are you kidding?  Mel missed you as much as anyone.  He's thrilled you're back."

 

"You could have fooled me.  He barely spoke to me all night," he practically sulks.

 

"Oh, like we gave him a chance," I tease, jabbing him in the ribs with my elbow.  "We haven't stopped cackling since you got here."

 

He flashes me a big Mulder smile.  "Just like a couple of old biddies at the Bingo parlor, huh?"

 

That gets me laughing big time, and to my dismay, I find I can't stop.  By covering my mouth with my hands I'm able to muffle some of the sound, but it doesn't stop the guffaws.  And when Mulder joins me, I'm lost.  Just the thought of the two of us, forty years from now, sitting in a church hall enshrouded with crocheted shawls while arguing about the existence of a vast Bingo number-calling conspiracy is enough to make me totally lose it.

 

Finally, after my sides start hurting, I'm able to get myself under some sort of control and the laughter eventually tapers off--I just hope we haven't woken either Mel or William.  Laying my head on Mulder's shoulder, I prompt, "So, what did he say when you told him?"

 

"Skinner?  Nothing."  At my inquisitive look, he elaborates, "I haven't told him yet."

 

"Well, why not?"

 

"I'm not sure if I should," he confides.  "I mean, it seemed like a good idea when I was alone in some motel bed outside East Timbukfuck, Idaho, but now. . .I just don't know."

 

"What's changed?  You still love him, don't you?"

 

"Yeah," he sighs dreamily, and I'm startled once more by his behavior.  If I didn't know better, I'd say he was mooning over Skinner.  One thing's certain--I've NEVER seen Mulder acting like this before.  It's strangely endearing.  Fox Mulder playing the lovesick puppy--it's a good look for him.  "I feel it even more now that I'm closer to him here in Washington, but Jesus, Scul!  This is Walter 'I-Eat-Agents-Alive-For-Breakfast' Skinner we're talking about.  The most masculine alpha-male in the F.B.I.  Can you just imagine his reaction when I tell him how I feel about him?"

 

What I can't tell him is, yes, I could imagine Skinner's reaction. . .if Frohike's 'hunch' is right, then Mulder might be worrying over nothing.  "You should give it a try, Mulder," I tell him, gently.  "Skinner might surprise you."

 

"By breaking only one of my legs?" he jests.

 

"I'm serious, Mulder.  There's depths to Walter that may amaze you."

 

His eyebrows rise slightly.  "Do you know something I don't, Mrs. Bruckman?"

 

"Just. . .female intuition," I reply enigmatically.

 

He shakes his head in amusement.  "I think you've been hanging around me too long, Scul.  You're getting downright spooky."

 

We sit there quietly for a few minutes before I finally turn to him and ask, "Why didn't you tell me you were gay?"

 

"Bi," he corrects.

 

"Whatever.  Is that why we. . .well. . ."  I feel my cheeks flush hotly but I'm determined to finish the question.  "Is that why we never. . .*YOU know*?"

 

Snaking his right hand up, he tenderly strokes my burning cheek.  "Scul, I think there were a lot of reasons why we never *YOU know*.  F.B.I. protocol and fraternization taboos aside, I just didn't feel that way about you."

 

"Never?" I pout, disappointed to think that any attraction between us had only been one-sided all along.

 

He smiles fondly.  "In the beginning, perhaps.  You're a very beautiful woman, Dana.  Very smart.  Very sexy.  I'd be lying if I said I wasn't crazy about you."  I'll admit, my ego soars when he says that--it's always nice to hear a guy tell you you're attractive.  As he runs his fingers through my hair affectionately, he continues, "But in the end, I wanted your partnership more than I wanted your body.  It wasn't worth the chance that I could lose your friendship just for some nookie," adding with a leering smirk, "as good as it would have been."

 

I think about it for a moment or two, and realize he's right.  It WASN'T just the rules and regulations that kept us from expanding our relationship beyond partners and friends.  Maybe in the beginning I had romantic notions about Mulder, but if I was to be honest, those feelings hadn't manifested themselves in years.  I felt more protective, more sisterly towards him than anything else, and had for a long time now.  Skinner once called him my soul mate, and perhaps he was correct.  Mulder was everything I wasn't: outrageous, spontaneous, rebellious, self-confident, and above all else, fearless.  In return, I complemented him with my level-headedness, my practicality, my common sense, and my conservative nature.  I may be boring, but as he once said, I kept him honest.  Together, we made a great team.  Together, we made a whole person.

 

"And besides," he goes on with gentle smile, "now you have Frohike.  He'll be the husband I could never have been.  He'll give you the happy life you deserve."

"And how do you know that, *MR.* Bruckman?" I tease.

 

"Because he loves only you," he explains.  "There's nothing to distract him from that.  He'll give every moment of his life to making you happy, not driving you crazy, which is all I would have done."

 

"So now you're going to inflict that horror on Skinner instead?"

 

"Think he can handle it?"

 

"If anyone can keep you in line, Mulder, it's Walter," I predict.

 

It gets quiet between us, and I find myself melting against him as his fingers continue to stroke my hair.  It's been so long since we've shared moments of togetherness like this--too long.  Finally he breaks the silence by asking, "What about you, Scully?  Can YOU handle it?"

 

"That fact that you're bi?  Or the fact that you want to jump Skinner's bones?"

 

He snorts, "Well, if Walter doesn't kill me once I tell him--will you be able to deal with the two of us?  Together?  If it comes to that?"

 

I pause a moment before answering, "Well, my religion says no, that it's a sin.  But my religion has been wrong in the past."  A little light bulb goes on in the attic.  "That's why you never told me, isn't it?  Because you thought I'd chose my religion over you?"

 

He nods sadly.  "That was a big part of it.  I know how the Catholic Church feels about homosexuals.  I didn't want to cause you any grief, create any conflict between you and your faith." 

 

"And is that also why you left?  Because you were afraid I'd condemn you for your feelings?"

Closing his eyes briefly, as if trying to find the right wording, he slowly begins, "Not really, Scul--I just had to get away.  Being around you and William everyday was clouding my judgment.  I was afraid I'd make the wrong choice for all the right reasons, if that makes any sense."  He opens his big hazel eyes and stares right down into my soul.  "I really do love you and William, Dana.  You know that.  But it wasn't enough.  I wasn't what either of you needed.  I couldn't have been the man you wanted or needed me to be.  I know my shortcomings and my inadequacies, and every cell in my body tells me I am not cut out to be a family man.  If we had gotten married, maybe we would have been happy for awhile, but chances are we would have ended up friends instead of lovers."  And I almost laugh aloud at the irony, considering that's exactly what I had with Frohike.

 

Shaking my head tolerantly, I assure him,  "Mulder, my religion is a part of me, but it isn't the only part of me.  Blind faith is just as dangerous as no faith at all.  Sometimes it's good to question what you know--you taught me that."  He gives me a big beaming smile as I continue, "And as for the rest of it, I just want you happy, Mulder.  You and Skinner both.  That's all that matters to me.  The rest will work itself out.  Just give me some time with this, okay?"

 

Giving my shoulder another squeeze, he states, "Scully, you're the best, you know that?"

 

Curling up against him as he pours me another glass of Merlot, I tell him, "Yeah, well, don't be upset if you get the cold shoulder from Mom once she finds out."

 

"She's prejudiced against gays?" he exclaims, startled.  "Maggie never struck me as the type."

 

"She's not, but I think she had an eye on Walter for herself," I kid, causing him to chuckle softly.  I take another sip of my wine before asking, "So-o-o-o, when are you going to tell him?"

 

"Tomorrow, if I can get through security at the Hoover.  Wish me luck?"

 

I give him a quick, supportive kiss on the cheek.  "All the luck in the world, Mulder.  You're going to need it."

 

Thursday, May 16, 2002

3: 37 P.M.

Scully Residence


Well, I've cleaned the house, top to bottom.  Vacuuming, dusting, woodwork--you name it.  I take a look around my immaculate apartment before collapsing, exhausted, on the couch.  Without conscious thought, I find my eyes scanning the room again, this time landing on my phone--my very quiet phone--and it takes everything in me to hold back the frustrated scream that wants to erupt from my very core.  It's now been over six hours since my trip to the Warehouse, and still no word from Mulder or the guys on Frohike's whereabouts. 

 

I continue to stare at the phone, willing it to ring, daring it not to.  After a few minutes of that futile activity, I snatch the damn receiver off the stand and dial Gunmen headquarters.


"Did you find him?" a frantic male voice rings through the earpiece.

<Well, that answers my question.>  "Hi, Jimmy, it's just me," I sigh dejectedly. 


"Oh, hi, Agent Scully.  I thought you might be one of the guys."

 

"I take it there's been no word?"  I already know the answer, but I still have to ask, just to be sure.

 

"No, nothing yet," he replies, sadly.

 

I sigh again.  I seem to be doing that a lot.  "I thought as much, but I figured with the vacuum going, I may have missed the call," I explain, using my very lame excuse for bothering him.

 

"I'm sorry, Agent Scully," he apologizes, forlornly.  "I wish there was something I could do."

"I know, Jimmy, and I appreciate that."  He really is a nice kid, so anxious to please, and he truly admires the Gunmen--he'd do anything for those guys.  I can sense his frustration level is close to mine, though.  We both want to be out there looking for Mel instead of being cooped up waiting for results.  "But there's nothing we can do except wait," I tell him.

 

"Well, there's something else *I* can do," he suddenly announces dramatically.  "I'll keep in touch."

"WAIT!  JIMMY. . .!" I shout, but it's too late--all I have is a dial tone in my ear.  Great.  Now once the guys find Mel, they'll have to go track down Jimmy Bond.  With a final sigh, I replace the phone in its cradle.

 

<Goddamn you, Frohike--where ARE you?>

 

14 Hours earlier

Thursday, May 16, 2002

1:37 A.M.

FROHIKE:

 

I watch them through the crack in my bedroom door--thank God he's finally leaving.  They've been talking for nearly six straight hours since I left them alone.  And not just talking, but giggling and cuddling and hugging and kissing.  They don't know I've been spying on them, but then again, I doubt they would have noticed if I was standing in the middle of the living room taking flash photographs.  They were so engrossed in each other no one else existed.  Especially me.

 

He leans down to give her a goodnight kiss.  It's only on the cheek, but that doesn't matter.  I can still see the love in his eyes, even from this distance.  I can see the love in hers, too.  They look gorgeous together, wrapped in each other's arms.  It's so obvious they belong together--and there's no way *Mulder* would ever be mistaken as Dana's father.

 

Hell, I knew it was just a matter of time before the great Fox Mulder came back and exercised his ownership claims on Dana and Billy.  I was nothing more than a substitute until he could return.  Shit, if I was honest with myself, I wasn't even that much.  Just a convenient babysitter.  I knew that, and I've always known this day would come.  The handsome prince would ride into town and sweep the beautiful princess off her feet and they'd ride off into the sunset to live happily ever after while the frog returned to his swamp.  I wasn't delusional enough to think my arrangement with Dana was going to last forever.  Okay, maybe I was delusional, for a while.  Maybe I fooled myself. 

 

Oh, yeah, I had definitely fooled myself.  But no more.  I knew what I had to do.

 

I hear her moving around the living room, cleaning up the glasses and snack bowls.  I take that time to start packing.  I don't need much.  Some clothes, underwear, socks, the toiletries I snagged from the bathroom earlier in anticipation of this.  A couple of sentimental books.  My laptop.  The die-cast model car that Maggie gave me for Christmas.  The framed 8x10 picture of our little family, the one we had posed for with the coupon Scully gave me for Valentine's Day--that gets wrapped up in a towel and placed carefully in my knapsack.

 

By the time I finish, Dana's headed off to bed.  I wait a few more minutes, just to be sure.  I keep myself busy looking for some important papers--our marriage license, my life-insurance folder, the title for my car, my passport savings book.  I know it's silly.  After the more than generous gift Mulder gave her--shit, I don't think I've earned $100,000 in all the years I've been working--she doesn't need my piddling little savings account.  But I'm not going to do to her what I did to Mykita.  I promised to provide for her and William, and that's what I plan to do.

 

I push my door open and check.  All the lights are out, including the one in her bedroom.  I inch my way out of my room, flinging my two backpacks over my shoulder.  I place them quietly by the front door-- I have one more thing to do before I can leave. 

 

I go into Billy's room and discover him sleeping soundly, hanging on to that little stuffed puppy I got him a while back.  I place his birthday gift on the nightstand near his crib.  Just a couple of Blue's Clues videos I picked up downtown--he loves that blue dog.  Nothing too big or expensive.  Dana and I had purchased a few things together for his birthday, but this gift is just from me.

 

I turn to go, but find myself being pulled back to his crib.  Leaning down, I whisper, "I have to go, Billy.  I don't want to, but it's for the best.  For you and for your mommy.  But I want you to know I love you very much, more than I ever thought I could love anyone."  Taking a moment to angrily brush a tear from my eye, I continue, "I wish I could be here and watch you grow up.  I know you're going to be a great man.  Your real dad's a great man--it's in your genes.  And he'll make sure you grow up right.  You couldn't ask for better parents.  Be good for them.  And make me proud."  After brushing away another tear, I kiss him one last time on the cheek.  I like to think I see him smile, but it's probably just a trick of the light coming through the window or something. 

 

As I leave his room, I hesitate for a second, then follow the hallway to *her* room.  Peeking through the crack in her door, I see her lying in bed sound asleep, the moonlight washing over her, setting her hair aglow, almost like a reddish halo.  My beautiful angel.  I feel a lump forming in my throat that this is the last image I'll have of my lovely Dana.  "Goodbye, sweetheart," I mouth, terrified that if I say it out loud I may wake her.  "I'll always love you."  Taking a deep breath, I silently step away from her door.

 

One last stop.  The kitchen.  I place a note, along with my bankbook, the important papers, the title and the keys to my car on the table.  It's a classic, and I keep it in mint condition so I know it's worth a pretty penny.  I figure she can always sell the car if she has to.  I grab a soda and a couple of peaches out of the fridge, then I go back out to the foyer.  Picking up my knapsacks, I quietly open the front door, and I'm gone.

 

Thursday, May 16, 2002

8: 13 P.M.

Al's Bar and Grill

YVES:

 

Ignoring all the stares I receive from the questionable patrons of Al's Bar and Grill, (the title being a serious misnomer as there isn't a grill in sight) I make my way towards the back of the room.  I take in the train wreck of a man sitting in the booth and purr, "My, my--look what the cat dragged in."

 

The drunken sot lifts his head off the table and glares at me with one half-opened eye.  "Oh dear God, PLEASE tell me this is just a bad alcoholic hallucination," he groans miserably before dropping his head back on the table.

 

"You wish," I scoff as I lean my left hip against his table.

"What the hell do you want, Yves?" he snarls, not even bothering to look up at me as he speaks.

Crossing my arms over my chest, I sigh wistfully, "I want Orlando Bloom handcuffed to my bed for a fortnight, but since that's not likely to happen anytime soon, I'd be happy just to haul your sorry ass back home."

 

This time he does look up, his eyes tired and bloodshot behind his cheap Lens Crafters glasses.  "I don't have a home, Yves, except for this lovely beer-stained booth.  Now, if you would be so kind as to turn on your pretty little high heel and get the fuck out of here, I can get back to my drinking in peace."  With that, he picks up his shot glass of rat gut and gulps it down with barely a grimace.

 

If he only knew how SO not in the mood I am for this right now, he wouldn't be testing me.  Lowering my voice, I growl menacingly, "Melvin, I'm slowly losing my patience, and you don't want to see me when I've lost it completely.  Now, let's go."

 

But he behaves as if he hasn't even heard me.  Twirling the glass around his less-than-nimble fingers, he ruminates, "Have you ever been in love, Yves?  Madly and truly and hopelessly in love. . . only to have your heart ripped out and stomped on?"

 

I swear to God I'm going to make Jimmy pay DEARLY for this the next time our paths cross.  When he asked for my help tracking Toadboy down, I didn't know I'd be expected to play Agony Aunt.  "No, I'm the one who does all the stomping," I inform him.

 

He snorts.  "Yeah, that's right.  You're a woman.  You broads are good at that."

I uncross my arms and put my hands on my hips.  "Broads!?" I echo, my timbre going up along with an eyebrow.  "I'm going to forgive you for that, as I'm sure you presently have no control over your tongue, however. . ."

 

My thought is interrupted at that moment by some balding potbellied yahoo in a plaid shirt and stinking of Old Milwaukee, who uses his last sober braincell to leer,  "Hey, baby, choo wanna dance with me?"  His comment is accompanied by a grab at his crotch, which gets all his tanked brethren laughing uproariously.

 

You know, it never fails to amaze me how dumb men are.  Truly.  Like he'd know what to do with me if he ever got me alone.  If I weren't on such an important mission, I'd be halfway tempted to take him up on his offer and teach him a lesson in good manners and respecting the fairer sex that he wouldn't soon forget.  As it is, I have more pressing issues to deal with, so I simply reach out my right hand, grab him by his unshaven flabby neck, and drop him to his knees with a move I learned watching Jackie Chan movies.  Before he can complain, I shove the pearl-handle snub nose .38 I'm holding in my left hand into his fat ugly face, and patiently explain, "I've got PMS and I know how to use this.  Do we understand each other?"

 

"Yes, yes, I understand perfectly," he blubbers.  Sometimes it's just WAY too easy.

 

"Apologize," I command, tightening my hold on his sweaty flesh.

 

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry.  Please don't kill me!" he's sobbing now, and only my fear that he might wet himself prompts me to let him go.  Stumbling to his feet, he runs out of the bar.  A simple glare around the room guarantees that I won't be bothered any more that evening, and I return the gun to my hip holster.

 

Turning back to Frohike, I inquire, "Now, where were we?"

 

But I'm doubtful if he's heard me, or if he's even aware of the altercation that just took place less than two feet away from him.  Instead, he's busy trying to pour another shot of Wild Turkey from the bottle on his table.  He's doing a pretty good job of it--only spilling about twice as much as he manages to get into the glass.  He sits there for a moment, mesmerized by the amber liquid before he mutters, mournfully, "This is almost the same color as Dana's hair."

 

Now I know he's totally wasted.  "I certainly hope not, Melvin, or I'd get another hairdresser if I were her."

 

"I had it all, Yves," he continues as if I haven't even spoken.  "A beautiful wife, a beautiful baby.  And you shoulda seen the house we bought.  We were gonna move in a couple of weeks, in fact.  It was perfect.  I had the perfect life," he stops and sneers, "until HE came back."

"He?" I ask distractedly, strumming my fingers on the table, not able to disguise my boredom any longer.

 

"Mulder."  He practically spits out the name, then throws back his drink, angrily slamming the tiny shot glass on the table."

 

"Mulder?  You mean Fox Mulder?" I say, looking for clarification. 

 

"Is there ANOTHER Mulder you know of?"

 

"Well, actually there IS a pitcher for the Oakland A's," I elucidate.  "He's got a wicked curveball."

 

He rolls his eyes.  "No, you were right the first time.  Fox is back in town."

I slide into the booth opposite him, hoping that five-year old Bud Lite won't ruin my leather pants.  "What does Mulder have to do with this?"

 

"Didn't you know?  He's Billy's real father.  And Scully's true love."  He shakes his head ruefully, "I can't believe I lost everything.  In one minute.  Poof."

 

"Melvin, what are you talking about?" I demand, quite tired of this nonsense.

"Mulder's back, so now Scully can be with the man she really loves," he proclaims, dejectedly.

 

For a moment I'm struck speechless--this isn't quite what I expected to hear--but I quickly cover it up and ask, "She told you this?"

He shrugs his shoulders and mumbles, "She didn't have to.  I just know, okay?"  Looking right at me he adds bitterly, "Why would she want the frog when she can have the prince?" 

 

Leaning back into the booth, I remark, "Well, I will admit that I don't quite understand the appeal myself, but you must do SOMETHING for her, otherwise she wouldn't have married you in the first place."

"She only married me to have a father for William."  At that point, he attempts to pour himself another shot, but before he can, I grab the bottle from him with one hand, the glass with the other.  "HEY!" he protests, "give those back!"


"Not until you tell me what the hell is going on here, Mel," I command, "because I don't believe what you're telling me.  Not for one minute."  According to Jimmy, Dana Scully was at her wit's end over Frohike's disappearance.  Why was he under the assumption she didn't give a damn about him anymore?  And how the hell did Fox Mulder fit into all this?

"It's true.  We haven't even. . .I mean. . .we've never. . ."  He pauses in his stammering before finally confessing, "It's a marriage of convenience, that's all."  With a mirthless laugh, he grimaces, "My God, I MUST be drunk if I just admitted that to you."

 

"And you think this is news to me?"  I chuckle at his startled look.  "Really, Melvin.  You boys have GOT to learn how to sweep for bugs more efficiently.  I've known about you and Dana since you told Byers back in November, right before you moved out of the Warehouse."

 

"But. . .but at the New Year's party. . .?" he sputters.  "You. . .when Dana told you off. . ."

 

"Yes, I must admit that really puzzled me at the time.  But I just figured you two had finally let nature take its course and. . .well. . .let's just say the picture of you naked put me off my feed for a week."

 

"Very funny, Yves," he grouses.

 

"I did lose two pounds, so it wasn't a total disaster," I shoot back.

 

Dropping his head into his hands, he groans, "No, I can assure you nature never paid a visit to our abode.  We're nothing but friends, just as we've always been."

 

"Friends?" I repeat, disbelievingly.  "Are you really that naïve?"  I shake my head in amusement.  "Oh, Melvin, have you got a lot to learn about women."

 

"No thank you.  I've been trying for half a century now.  I give up.  Don't wanna know a freaking thing about them."

"Too bad.  You're going to get a lesson whether you want one or not."  Folding my arms on the table, I lean forward until I'm practically in his face, then announce, "For your information, Dana is frantic right now.  She has the Gunmen AND Mulder out looking for you, and she's one step away from calling in reinforcements at the F.B.I.  She's desperate for you to come home.  Now does that sound like someone who's getting ready to kick you out?"

 

"But. . ."

I swiftly cut him off, "No buts, Melvin.  She loves you, and she wants you back.  She thinks she did something wrong, something to drive you away."

 

"She loves me?" he repeats, in disbelief.  "Who told you that?"

 

"Jimmy.  Apparently she made quite a ruckus this morning at Headquarters looking for you."

 

"But. . .I left so she could be with the man of her dreams," he mutters, miserably.

Leaning back again in the booth, I exhale sharply and propose, "Did you ever stop to think that maybe, as odd as it seems, YOU could be the man of her dreams?"

 

Tired, wary eyes study me for a moment before he issues a soft, unbelieving, "How. . .?"

"People change, Frohike.  Their feelings change, too.  Your relationship may have started out as simple friendship, but it's obviously grown since then."

"But. . .Mulder. . .," he utters, clinging to his old argument.

 

"She didn't marry Mulder," I remind him.  "She married you."

 

"But that's because she COULDN'T marry Mulder," he argues.  "He left town."

 

"And you stayed," I quickly point out.  "You were there when she needed you, Melvin.  You came to her when she had nowhere else to turn.  You've been by her side, helping her, keeping her company, bringing her happiness.  You've been a wonderful companion for her and an excellent father to her child.  How can you think she would just throw you over for Mulder now?"

 

He thinks for a minute, then two.  "Because. . ." he begins, then just as quickly goes quiet.  "Because. . ." he tries again, and once more falls silent.

 

"Because. . .you don't have an answer, do you, Frohike?" I declare, triumphantly.  "Because you know I'm right.  Because you let your insecurity and fear of commitment get in the way of the best thing that's ever happened to you." 

 

"Please, Yves, the last thing I need right now is rehashed Oprah, okay?" he jeers, disgustedly.

 

 "Actually, it was Star Jones, but we won't go into that.  The fact is, the greatest, most enduring loves are the ones that grow from friendship."

"Exactly my point," he contends.  "Mulder and Scully have been friends for nearly a decade now.  They have a baby together.  They BELONG together.  And he'll be able to provide for her better than I ever could."  He takes a deep breath and exhales, "My God, the guy's loaded.  His bank account has more zeroes than in Bush's cabinet."

 

"So now's she's a gold digger?  I don't think you give Dana much credit."

 

"It's not that--it's just. . ."

"It's just you've decided to run away like a coward with your tail between your legs?  You're just going to let Mulder step in and take over your territory?"  I tut-tut in my most condescending manner, "I expected more from you, Melvin.  If you love Dana half as much as you claim to, you'd fight to the death for her."

 

"Look at me, Yves," he implores.  "Look at Mulder.  The war was won before it began."

 

"There's more to a man besides his looks."  I pause, not able to stop the smirk I know is crossing my face, "Although in your case, I can see your point."

 

"Thanks, Yves," he snarls.  "I can always rely on you to kick me when I'm down."

 

"Just doing my job, Melvin," I reply, smugly.

 

He scowls.  "I really hate that name."

"I know, but it fits you so well."

 

"Why are you so anxious to get me to stay anyway?" he asks, curiously.  "I woulda thought you'd be thrilled to get rid of me."

"Nonsense.  I enjoy having you around, Frohike.  Who else would I have to torture?"

"Langly?" he volunteers.

I just laugh at that.  "He's too easy a mark.  I prefer a challenge.  And YOU, my dear boy, are as challenging at they come."

 

"I'm glad I keep you entertained," he grumbles.

 

"Like you wouldn't believe," I coo.  "And as for why I'm trying to keep your marriage together, I'm doing it for Dana and the child.  She's a good woman--she doesn't deserve what you're putting her through right now."

 

"Yves, you haven't been listening to me," he exclaims, exasperated.  "I'm doing this FOR Dana, for her happiness.  With me gone, she can marry the man she loves."

No question about it--Melvin Frohike is going to be the death of me, of that I'm sure.  I give him my best stare-down as I divulge, "I've got news for you, Melvin.  I saw that kiss you two shared at that party, remember?  And I'm here to tell you that I don't care what kind of act you two were pulling New Year's Eve, that kiss was not part of it.  There is no way Dana was faking that.  She loves you, deeply, not as a friend or a companion or a substitute father for her child.  I don't know why you can't see that, or won't see it, but it's the truth."

 

His eyes get as big as saucers behind his glasses.  "But. . ." he starts, until I quickly silence him.

 

"No more buts, Frohike," I huff.  "I'm sick of this game."  Sensing the time was right to drag out the heavy artillery, I dig an envelope out of my jacket pocket.   I remove the photos it contains and slap them on the table in front of him.  "What kind of man can just walk away from this?" I taunt.
 
I watch as he picks up the photos one by one, staring at them in stunned disbelief.  They're copies of the pictures Maggie Scully took at the New Year's party, pictures showing Frohike and Scully laughing and dancing and just basking in each other's company.  There's even a picture of 'The Kiss'. 

 

But it's the last photo that catches his attention--the one she took of William, dressed in his little Star Trek uniform, sleeping on Langly's stomach.  Running his stubby thumb over the face of his precious child, tears start to roll down his cheeks.  "Damn you, Yves," he curses, his voice husky with raw emotion, as he clutches the photo in his hand.  "Why'd you have to show me this?"

"I fight dirty.  You should know that about me by now."  I scoop up the pictures and place them back in the envelope, then hand it to him.

 

"Thanks," he sniffles, wiping the tears away with the back of his black-gloved hand.

 

"You're quite welcome."  With that, I stand up and say to him in my most compassionate voice (yes, I am capable of it when I want to), "Come on, I'll take you home."

 

Sitting there, staring at his packet of photos, he sighs dejectedly, "How can I go home and face Dana after what I've done?  After I've hurt her so much?"

"A real man owns up to his mistakes.  And that's all this was, Frohike--a mistake, made with the best of intentions.  You'll apologize.  She'll forgive you.  And you'll both be okay."

He's actually trembling he's so nervous, and for not the first time, my heart goes out to him.  With all of his faults, he really is a good person.  After all, it's not every man who would simply give up the family he loves more than anything just because he thinks his wife might be happier with someone else.  It's quite sweet in its own twisted way.  "I'm scared, Yves," he whispers, as more tears roll down his face.  "I don't want to lose her.  She's my life."

 

"And she's waiting for you."  Holding out my hand, I ask gently, "Are you ready to go, Mel?"

 

He slowly nods once as he reaches into his pants pocket and throws some bills on the table to cover his binge.  Then, after retrieving his knapsacks from underneath the table, he attempts to stand up on whiskey-soaked legs.  He's less than successful and falls back into the booth.  Heaving an annoyed sigh, I grasp him by the arm, ease him up, and help escort him out of the charming establishment.  With some difficulty, I finally get him seated in the passenger side of my car, hoping like hell that he won't ralph all over the upholstery.  As I fire up the engine, I can't help smiling to myself.

 

<Yves, old girl, you did it again!>

 

Thursday, May 16, 2002

10: 42 P.M.

Scully Residence

SCULLY

 

*Knock, Knock*

 

The knocking at the front door startles me out of a very restless nap.  I'm not even sure when I fell asleep, but I'm curled up on the couch and slightly groggy, so I must've dropped off sometime during the last hour or so.  Another knock brings me fully awake and I stumble to the door, not even caring that all I'm wearing is a nightshirt, flannel boxers, and a pair of fuzzy socks.  Only one thought is running through my head in those brief seconds: Please God, let it be Frohike.

 

Well, I guess God's not taking requests today because as I peer through the peephole, I'm surprised by who is standing in the hallway--it sure as hell is not Frohike.  I unlock the door and open it cautiously.  "Yves?  What are you doing here?" 

 

She smiles that all-knowing, condescending smirk that I remember so well from the New Year's party and purrs, "I found a stray pet and I thought you might want him."  With that, she reaches out with her left hand and yanks Frohike towards her into the doorframe.  "Or do you want me to call the pound instead?"

 

I'm too stunned to respond to her insults.  All day long I've been wondering what I would do when--if--WHEN Mel walked through the door.  'Kiss him' or 'kill him' were the two at the top of my list.  But when I see his face, all I can do is charge him and crush him in a huge bear hug, figuring he strangulation can wait for later.  "Oh, God, Frohike!" I sob in relief.  "Are you okay?  Where have you been?  I've been so worried about. . ."

I never get to finish.  He breaks out of my grasp and groans, "Dana. . .gonna be sick!"  Pushing past me, he runs for the bathroom; moments later, the sounds of someone kissing the porcelain god can be heard.  Even Yves looks away, seemingly embarrassed by the display.

 

The two of us stand there for a few moments, not saying anything, which only amplifies the sounds Frohike is making.  Wherever she found him, it's obvious he spent some time drowning his sorrows.  I haven't seen him so drunk since we thought Mulder was dead.  Well, the FIRST time we thought he was dead. 

 

The silence stretches on between Yves and myself, and since it's apparent she's not going to volunteer any information, I finally ask, "Where did you find him?"

 

She looks up at me, most of her smug attitude gone.  "In a little bar outside Philadelphia," she responds, softly.

 

"Philadelphia?" I repeat.  "What was he doing there?  How you'd find him?"

 

"I don't know what he was doing there," she replies, then adds with some of her former bravado, "as for how I found him. . .I have my ways."

 

"I. . .I don't understand," I stammer.  "Why were you out looking for Frohike, anyway?"

 

"Jimmy called me in," she explains.  "He said the boys were in over their heads--again--and they needed my unique expertise."  The arrogant smirk and tone had returned full force.  "Once again, he was right.  And they call HIM the stupid one."

 

It was all too much for me to take.  After the long hours of waiting, not being able to eat, the worrying, the helplessness. . .to my dismay, I find myself starting to tremble.  "I. . .I don't know what to do," I whisper, even more disturbed to hear the shaking in my voice.

 

She places a comforting hand on my shoulder and says, "It's just the adrenaline rush, Dana.  It'll pass."

 

"I know that!" I snap back.  "I AM a doctor, you know!"  Her hand flies off my shoulder and I'm instantly ashamed at my behavior.  "I'm sorry, Yves," I quickly apologize, "I'm just not myself right now."

 

"Completely understandable," she says, unfazed by my over-reaction.  "You've been through an emotional wringer today."

 

"You don't know the half of it," I chuckle nervously.  "I'm still not sure whether to hug him or slug him."

 

"Do both--he deserves it."

 

That gets a real laugh from me.  "I may just do that, especially once I find out why he ran away."  I pause and look the young woman in the eye before asking hopefully, "He didn't happen to tell you why, by any chance?"

 

She hesitates for a moment, and even though I barely know her, I realize that's not something she usually does.  Yves is not a person who acknowledges insecurity or uncertainty.  Clearing her throat she finally answers, "Yes, he did."

 

"And. . .?"

 

"And. . .I think it would be better if he told you himself," she finishes, not unkindly.  "Just know that he did it because he loves you."

 

Her words throw me for a loop.  What can she possibly mean by that statement? "What?"

 

"He was trying to make you happy," she clarifies.

 

Okay.  Now I'm thoroughly confused.  "He was trying to make me happy--by ditching me?" I repeat incredulously.

 

Leaning her left shoulder against the doorframe, she sighs, "Dana, he loves you more than you could ever know.  Your happiness is paramount to him--even at the expense of his own happiness.  So, just be easy on him."  Her mouth curls into an evil grin, "But not TOO easy."

 

We come to an awkward silent pause in the conversation as I try to process everything she's revealed.  I still may not know what has been going on in my husband's head for the last 24 hours, but I do know one thing--we're going to have a talk.  A LONG talk. 

 

As these thoughts are going through my mind, Yves pipes up with, "Well, if everything is settled here, I'm going to head out."

 

"Don't you want to come in for a cup of coffee or something?" I offer.

 

She gives me a real smile, not one of her cocky smart-ass ones, and I'm struck by how pretty she is without the arrogant facade.  "No, thank you.  I really have to run.  I'm late for a business meeting.  It was kind of you to offer, though."  Something tells me I don't even want to know what kind of business meeting is held at 11:00 P.M. on a Thursday night.

 

"I don't know how to thank you, Yves.  I wish there was some way to show you my gratitude for what you've done."

 

That little comment draws a raised eyebrow and a hearty laugh from the young lady.  "You think I did this for YOU?  Please!  I'm not that altruistic, Agent Scully.  I did it for myself."

 

I blink in confusion.  "I. . .I don't quite follow you."

 

"Melvin and I have been friendly rivals for many years now," she explains.  "I'd miss the little twerp terribly if he went away."  And with that she tosses her head, sending her long cascading raven tresses over her shoulder, turns on her heel, and sashays down the corridor like Jayne Mansfield in 'The Girl Can't Help It', leaving me to wonder how the hell she can walk like that without breaking anything.

Shaking my head to clear away the surrealness of the last five minutes, I make my way over to the now silent bathroom.  Mel has left the door partly open in his earlier haste, and with a single knock, I push my way inside. 

 

I find him still kneeling in front of the toilet, groaning pitifully.  It seems like the worst is behind him, but he's still quite pale and sweaty.  I want to be angry.  I want to throttle him.  But all I feel inside is compassion and concern.  And confusion.  And relief.  So much relief.  Stepping over to the linen closet, I take down a facecloth and run it under cold water in the sink.  Squatting down next to Mel, I wrap my right arm around his waist; with my left hand, I wipe the cool wet cloth over his face. 

 

It's quiet between us for a minute or two before he finally speaks up.  "Dana. . .?"

 

"Yes?"

 

"I'd like to be alone for a little while," he mutters miserably. 

 

A dismissal.  I know one when I hear one.  I understand his embarrassment at my seeing him like this, but I still fell like I've been slapped in the face.  Handing him the cloth, I say simply, "You know where to find me when you're ready."  With a chaste kiss to the cheek, I stand up and walk out of the bathroom, closing the door behind me.

 

I wander back into the living room and plop myself down on the couch, grabbing my phone at the same time.  First call I make is to Mom to let her know Mel's safe and back home.  She's quite relieved, of course, and just a TAD bent out of shape.  She tells me to notify Mel that she wants to have a 'talk' with him Sunday at the party.  I have a feeling she's going to give him a piece of her mind, and I almost pity him.

 

Almost.

 

I'm about to call Mulder when I hear Mel gargling in the next room; soon after that the shower goes on.  Not wanting him to be stuck without any clean clothes, I go over to his backpacks, which he dropped by the front door.  Digging around in one of them, I find a pair of cotton pajamas for him to change into.  I also find the towel-wrapped framed picture of the three of us we had posed for back in February.  I hadn't noticed it missing when I inspected his room earlier.  I feel a sob catch in my throat as Yves words come back to me:

 

"He did it because he loves you."

 

Whatever motives he had for leaving, something tells me that he was acting against his will.  For some reason, he felt he had to leave, but he truly didn't want to.  He may have left us, but we weren't leaving him.  With just two bags of possessions to his name, he had found space for that picture, and took special care of it to ensure it wouldn't be damaged.  In that way, we would always be with him, no matter where he went.  I find myself more determined now to get to the bottom of this incident, and learn just why Frohike felt he had to abandon us.

 

The shower is still going, and I notice I'm still holding his fresh clothes.  I walk over to the bathroom and crack the door open just enough to leave them on the small stepstool near the hamper.

 

My good deed accomplished, I make myself comfortable once more on the couch and dial up Mulder's cellphone.

 

"Mulder."

 

"Hey, it's me."

"Scully?  Is he home?"

"Yeah.  Yves just brought him in."

"Yves?"


"Yves. . .Harlow, I think is her last name.  She's a friend of the Gunmen."

 

"Long dark hair, killer lips, funky accent, legs you'd love to see wrapped around your neck?"

 

"I don't know about THAT.  You know her?

"Uh-huh.  Met her once about a year ago.  She was hanging out at the Warehouse with the guys."

"And you remembered her from one meeting?"

 

"Wouldn't YOU?"

 

"You've got a point there."

 

"So, how'd she find him?"

"She didn't say."

"Why'd he leave?"

"I don't know.  I haven't had a chance to talk to him yet."

"Do the others know yet?"

 

"No, I just got off the phone with Mom.  Can you give Jimmy a call and let him know Mel's safe?"

 

"Sure, no problem."

 

"And thank him for me.  He's the one who put Yves on Frohike's trail in the first place."

 

"You got it."  

 

"Mulder, I'm real sorry your plans got ruined for today."

 

"That's okay--I'll get him tomorrow."

"So you're still going to go through with it?"

"Of course.  Hey, I have to know if there's anything to your 'female intuition'.  Wish me luck?"

"You know I do.  Oh, and Mulder?"

"Yeah?"

"You better invite me to the wedding."

 

"Who do you think is gonna be my best man?"

 

I've just hung up the phone, and am still giggling over Mulder's final statement when Frohike strolls barefoot into the living room, wearing the clean pajamas I left out for him.  He's not wearing his glasses and he looks so naked without them.  More vulnerable.  I give him a little smile and inquire gently, "Feeling better?"

 

"No, but I smell better," he replies, candidly.  Pulling at his pajama top, he murmurs, "Thanks."

 

"You're welcome."

 

An awkward pause follows before he says, "I'm, ahhhh, I'm sorry about. . .what I said to you in the bathroom.  I didn't mean it to sound so testy.  I just. . .I hated you seeing that."

 

"I know, Mel.  It's okay.  Really."

 

He gestures to the couch where I'm sitting.  "May I?"

 

I don't answer him; I simply move down a little ways to make some room for him and pat the sofa cushion next to me invitingly.  After a moment, he steps forward and takes up my unspoken offer, sitting rigidly beside me.

 

I reach out my right hand towards him and he shirks away, relaxing when all I do is brush some stray wet strands of hair out of his face.  He gives me a small sheepish smile, tentatively asking, "Where's Yves?"

 

"She had a business meeting."

 

"I'm sure she did," he faintly chuckles before he grows silent, and starts wringing his hands nervously.  Finally he lifts his eyes to me and whispers a heartfelt, "I'm sorry, Dana.  I never meant to hurt you."

 

He looks so sad and remorseful and miserable that I can't help my heart from going out to him.  My hand gently caresses down his very stubbly cheek as I assure him, "It's okay, Mel.  I'm just glad you're home."

 

"You are?" he asks, his voice soft and uncertain.

 

"Of course!  Why wouldn't I be?"  When he doesn't answer me, I gently prod, "Mel, why did you do it?  Why did you leave me?"

 

He hesitates, still wringing his hands, before confessing, "I. . .I did it so you could be with Mulder."

 

Surely I've misheard what he just said.  "Pardon me?"

 

Taking a deep breath and exhaling it sharply, he repeats, "I left so that you'd be able to marry Mulder.  I thought it's what you wanted."

 

MULDER?!  He left because of Mulder?!  I should have known.  Everything in my life seems to lead back to Mulder.  But suddenly everything makes sense.  The aloof way he acted last night.  His seemingly indifferent attitude to Mulder's presence.  His almost selfish behavior when it came to William.  My God, he was jealous of Mulder!  Why hadn't I seen that?  Some investigator *I* am!

 

Knowing my eyebrow is residing somewhere past my hairline, I exclaim in disbelief, "Mel, whatever made you think I wanted that?"

 

"I heard him tell you he was ready to settle down.  But as long as I was around you weren't free to be with him.  If I wasn't here anymore then you could," he explains logically.

 

"Oh, Frohike. . ." I sigh, shaking my head in bemusement, as I feel my anger and anxiety starting to drain away at his admission.  This man can be so exasperating!  "Didn't I tell you before I hate to be ditched, no matter what the reasons are?  Whatever am I going to do with you?"


"You love him," he insists, rather agitated.  "I know you do.  I saw you hugging him, kissing him."

 

"You were spying on me, Mel?" I ask, sharply.

 

At least he has the decency to appear repentant.  "I didn't mean to and you're avoiding the subject."

 

He's right.  I am avoiding the issue, because I'm afraid of hurting him by telling him the truth.  But the truth is what's needed if we're going to work this through.  So, taking his worrying hands in mine, I open myself up to him.  "Yes, you're right--I do love him.  Very much.  We've been to heaven and hell together.  At times he's been like a big brother, other times, like my father, and sometimes, like a son.  Mulder is very special to me, and he always will be.  He's my best friend, maybe even my soul mate.  But he could never be my husband, or my lover."

 

His brow furrows in confusion.  "But. . .what about William?"

The change of topic throws me momentarily.  "What about him?"

Cheeks flushing, he sputters, "If you and Mulder aren't. . .I mean, if you've never been. . .intimate. . .are we talking the Second Coming here?"

 

I really wasn't expecting that question--it's something that has never come up before.  Since everyone knows I'm sterile due to my abduction, I assumed they would just figure out William was conceived artificially.  Apparently, I was wrong to assume.  "No, it wasn't a miracle, except of science."  At his blank look, I explain, "Invitro fertilization, Mel.  When I discovered the ova Mulder found were still viable, I acknowledged it may be my last chance to have a child, and he agreed to help me."  I shake my head and laugh at some of the colorful memories.  "Believe me, if I ever doubted his friendship before, I discovered what a REAL friend was those agonizing months of trying to get pregnant."

 

"You mean you guys never. . .?" his question trails off, and he turns an even deeper shade of red.

 

"No, we never did," I tell him with a small smile.  "We're friends.  Only friends."

 

My answer clearly stumps him, but not for long.  "Even if Mulder was just a donor, he's still Billy's father.  And Billy deserves to be with his father," he pronounces resolutely. 

 

"He IS with his father," I correct him, pulling one of my hands out of his grasp and running it down his cheek.  "The best father in the world.  And I'm sure William would be the first to agree with me--if he could talk, that is."

 

He lowers his eyes, chuckling an embarrassed, "Oh, Dana. . ." 

 

But I'm not done with him yet.  "And for the record, Mel, I'm already with the man I love.  And that's just what I told Mulder last night."

 

The expression in those naked, defenseless eyes is one of sheer disbelief.  "You did?"

 

"Uh-huh. . .right before he told me he came back for Skinner," I reveal with a huge grin.

 

He just sits there staring at me, trying to process what I've just told him.  After a moment he gives up and simply exclaims, "WHAT?!"

 

"Mulder IS ready to settle down. . .with Walter."

 

"Dana, I'm seriously toasted over here, remember?  Don't mess with my head like this," he scolds.

 

"I'm not messing with you, Mel," I state as I wrap my arm around his shoulder.  "Apparently Mulder's been conflicted by his feelings for both me and Skinner for years now, but after the past few months of soul searching, he's made his choice and he's ready to tell Walter just how he feels."

 

"You mean, he never intended to come back for you and William?" he demands, indignantly.

 

I shake my head 'no'.   "He loves me, too, but not in a romantic way.  So you see, it works out all the way around."

 

"Are you saying I almost lost you for nothing?" and he turns so green I'm afraid he's going to be sick again all over the couch.

 

"Mel, you can't get rid of me that easily," I laugh, rushing to comfort him.  "I would have just kept looking until I found you."  Caressing his cheek once more, I vow, "I love you, remember?"

 

"So, you're not mad?" he asks, hopefully.

 

"Oh, no, I'm mad," I assure him.  "VERY mad.  More angry than you could possibly know.  I went through hell today, not knowing where you were, if you were okay or not.  You scared me to death."  I'm careful to keep my voice calm but firm.  It's not as easy as it sounds.

 

"Then why are you being so nice to me?" he wants to know.

 

"You mean, why aren't I flinging plates at you?" I chuckle, remembering his descriptions of his 'disagreements' with Mykita. 

 

He gives his own snort of laughter.  "Yeah, something like that."

 

Taking his hand in mine once more, I begin relating a story from my past.  "When I was 16, I went out with some friends.  I didn't get home until three in the morning, even after I had promised Mom I'd be home at midnight.  She was waiting for me by the front door as I tried to sneak in, and man, did she let me have it!  She reprimanded me so loud she woke up the whole house.  Then, after she had reduced me to tears, she hugged me so hard I couldn't breath.  She was just so worried and so upset, the first impulse she had was to get it all out, which is what she did.  Once all the anxiety and anger was gone, she felt only relief that I was okay.  And that's what I feel right now--I'm just relieved you're home." 

 

I pause for a moment and smile before continuing.  "Believe me, that was my first impulse, too.  I wanted to just scream and take out all my frustration on you.  I was so scared--all those times Mulder ran off on me, all the close calls we had, all the times I almost lost him.  I couldn't bear to lose you, Mel." 

 

"Why didn't you?" he wonders in a shaky voice, his eyes filling with tears.

 

"Well, it's late, and I didn't want to wake the neighbors," I joke.  "And besides, I didn't want to ruin Mom's fun."

 

"Mom?" he asks, warily.

 

I nod.  "Oh, yeah, Mel.  She wants to have a word with you.  And I'm sure Mulder does, too.  After all, he had planned to talk to Skinner today, so you wrecked that for him."

 

"I did?"  He was turning green again.

 

"Yes, you did.  And let's not forget the guys."

 

"The guys?"  I don't think I've ever seen that color green before.

 

"Uh-huh.  Jimmy is itching to give you a good dressing-down.  And Byers is certain to have a few choice words."  I feel an evil smirk crossing my face as I add,  "I think we'll save Langly for last.  He's bound to have the most to say."

"Oh, shit," he groans, piteously.

 

"Oh, shit is right.  So, with that many people lined up to ream you a new asshole, I think I can be charitable for tonight and be easy on you."  My smirk grows wider as I remember Yves' suggestion, "But not TOO easy."

 

He chuckles mirthlessly.  "I'm screwed, aren't I?"

 

"Thoroughly and completely," I quip.

 

Hanging his head in misery, he mutters, "I don't even know why you guys want me to stick around anyway.  All I ever manage to do is hurt you, even when I don't mean to."  He heaves a deep, dejected sigh.  "I just can't seem to do anything right."

 

"But you try your best, Mel," I argue, giving his hand a squeeze, "and always with the best intentions.  Sometimes I think you try TOO hard--and that's when you seem to get into trouble."

 

"I know, and I'm sorry," he apologizes once more.  "I. . .I don't deserve you, Dana."  Dropping his head onto my shoulder, he sighs again, "I. . .I love you too, you know."

 

After learning everything he went through over the last couple of days for me, I'd say that's a serious understatement.  "I know," I whisper, giving him a loving kiss on the cheek.  "You've had a hard day--you should get some sleep.  We'll talk more in the morning."

 

"Yeah, that sounds good," he agrees, with a yawn.  "Just gotta do something first."  With that, he gets up, wobbles, but holds his ground, then heads off towards William's room.  I smile to myself--I had been wondering how long it would take for him to make his way over to the boy.  Deciding he'd need a few minutes alone with his son, I go around the apartment, locking down for the night.  But even after I'm done my task, he still hasn't emerged from the nursery, so I make my way over to see what's up.

 

Peering in the door, I see him standing by the crib, simply running his fingers, feather-light, up and down William's back and gently over his head.  I must make some kind of sound because he whispers, "I didn't want to wake him up."

 

Dropping my voice in volume, I whisper back, "I'm sure he wouldn't mind," then add a teasing, "Sometimes I think you love him more than you love me." 

 

I get a soft chuckle out of him. "Let's just say it's a tie."

 

Stepping into the room behind him, I slip my arms around Mel's waist and place my head on his shoulder.  "He loved the Blue's Clues videos you got him."

 

"Yeah?"

 

"Uh-huh.  I played them this afternoon to keep him busy.  The whole time they were playing, he kept saying, 'Blue, Blue', and clapping his hands.  After they were done, he wanted to watch them again.  I think we're going to get a lot of use out of them."  Hugging him closer to me, I confide, "He was asking for you at dinner, you know."

 

Mel turns in my arms, and even in the dimness of the Mickey Mouse nightlight, I can see wetness in his eyes.  "Really?" he asks, full of wonder and hope.

 

"Uh-huh.  He'd say 'Dad' and point at your chair then give me a puzzled look.  He seemed confused you weren't there."  Removing my right hand from his waist, I use it to brush some stray wisps of hair behind his ear.  "I think he missed you."

 

"I missed him, too," he chokes out, his voice raspy with unshed tears.

 

"I'm just glad I didn't have to tell him 'Dad' wasn't coming back."  Frohike ducks his head away from me, but I fix that by placing my finger under his chin, forcing him to look back at me.  I give him a warm smile, "I'm so happy you're home, Mel," and I pull him in for a kiss.

 

It takes a moment, but soon I feel his arms encircle my waist and pull me close against him, the kiss deepening as the seconds pass.  I can still taste the Scope on his breath as I slip my tongue past his lips and curl it around his own.  I want to let him know how much I love him, how much I need him, how much he means to me.  My words might not convince him, but maybe my kiss will.

 

I really hope it will. 

 

As we pull apart, there's a glow in his eyes that wasn't there before, and I get the feeling my kiss might have finally gotten through to him.  I give him a big smile, even as I'm tugging on his sleeve.  "C'mon, Mel--let's get to bed."  With a returning smile and a nod, he follows me out of the nursery, leaving the door open so we can hear William if he needs us. 

 

When we get to the living room, he starts to go his own way, but I don't let go of his sleeve, and pull him instead towards my bedroom.  "Ah, Dana, where are we going?" he asks, uncertainly.

 

"You're sleeping with me tonight," I inform him as I push him towards my bed.  "I'm not letting you out of my sight."

 

He laughs nervously, "You're kidding, right?"

 

Instead of answering, I give him a little shove until he's sitting on the edge of the mattress.  "No, I'm not.  And if you don't behave, I may just have to break out the handcuffs."

 

"And that's supposed to be a deterrent?" he jokes.

 

"Just get in the bed," I command as I pull off my socks and slip in on the other side.

 

"I must be dreaming," he murmurs as he scrambles to get under the covers.  Once he's settled in, I spoon up against him, throwing my arm around his waist. 


"Now if you try to ditch me tonight, I'll know all about it," I explain, "and I promise to make you sorry you were ever born."

 

He chuckles at that.  "You don't have to worry--I'm not planning on going anyplace."

 

"Good," I mutter, snuggling up closer to him, and instantly wondering if I've made a big mistake with my impulsive suggestion.  I mean, I'm laying in bed with Melvin Frohike, a man who, beyond all measure of logic, has become the star in many of my late-night fantasies.  A year ago, I would have laughed at someone if they even suggested this could happen, but a year ago, I was a single mom with no one to share my life with.  Then, out of nowhere, Mel stepped in and turned my whole world upside down.

 

I can smell him under the fragrance of my Victoria's Secrets pear shower gel that he used, probably by mistake in his inebriated confusion.  Still, even with the strong fruity bouquet, I can recognize his familiar masculine scent.  It's invading my senses, enveloping me.  Combined with the feel of him pressed against me, I find my mind starting to drift into some erotic, forbidden territory.  I wish I could just roll him flat on his back, strip those cotton jammies off him, and have him ravish me until dawn. 

 

But he's in no condition for any kind of roll in the sheets--not tonight, at least.  And besides, there's that damnable contract we agreed to which prevents any such activity.  As my leg drapes over his, bringing our bodies into even closer contact, I vow to myself to discuss that 'no-sex' provision with him sometime soon. . .my shower massager has been putting in too much overtime lately.

 

A soft "Dana?" breaks into my lustful musings.

"Hmmm?" I purr, melting against his warm, solid body.

He clasps my hand in his and gently brings it up to his lips.  After planting a tiny butterfly kiss on the back of it, he drops it down until he's clutching it over his chest.  After a moment's hesitation, he whispers, "I'm sorry Mulder didn't come back for you."

 

I smile in the darkness, feeling his heart beating strongly beneath my palm.  Giving him a peck on his cheek, I sigh, "I'm not."

 

Friday, May 17, 2002

7:47 A.M.

Scully's bedroom

 

I awake to discover that I'm alone in the bed.  Running my hand over the spot where Frohike lay sleeping not more than six hours earlier, I curse in disbelief.  I just can't believe he's done it to me again!  Next time, I WILL use the handcuffs, so help me God!  I'm not even bothering with the Three Stooges this time around.  I'm getting Jimmy on the phone and he's going to contact Yves and she's going to track him down--AGAIN!--and then I'm going to kick his ass royally!

 

I charge out of the bedroom only to discover the pleasant smell of fresh-brewed coffee wafting through the apartment.  As my brain is processing that, I also discern the faint aroma of waffles blended with it.  Following my nose, I make my way to the kitchen, where a still-pajama'd Frohike is busy at the stove.  He's whistling softly as he putters between the counter and the fridge, taking time in between to rain little butterfly kisses on William, who's sitting in his high-chair already at work on a waffle of his own.  Mel has cut it up into little bite-size pieces, which William is attempting to eat with his fingers.  Consequently, he's got syrup on his face, on his clothes, in his hair--and the biggest grin from ear to ear. 

The little tyke, in fact, ruins my snooping by gurgling, "MA! MA! MA!" and waving his syrup-covered hands in the air.

 

The commotion alerts Mel to my presence.  "Dana?  What are you doing up?"

 

I cross my arms over my chest and in a mock-stern voice, I respond, "I could ask you the same question."

 

He gives me a knowing smile.  "You thought I ditched you again, didn't you?"

 

"You have a track record now, Mel," I remind him snidely.  "I'm going to have you on a short leash for a while."

 

"Well, for your information, this little guy here," he indicates, tenderly running his hand over William's sticky head, "woke up hungry about a half-hour ago.  You were sleeping so soundly I guess you didn't hear him."

 

"No, I guess I didn't," I reply, slightly embarrassed.  Yesterday was a very stressful day, and once I got to sleep, I had seriously crashed.  Actually, I'm amazed at how good Mel is functioning this morning. . .he should be three sheets to the wind and still sleeping it off.

 

"Yeah, well, that's what I figured, and since I didn't want to bother you. . ."  He lets the sentence die out and, with a shrug, turns his attention to the waffle machine.  With his back to me, he continues, "Now, if you'll just head on back to bed, maybe I can finish my little surprise." 

 

"And that would be?" I tease, playfully.

 

"Why, breakfast in bed, of course," he smiles over his shoulder, then goes back to his cooking tasks.

 

"Really?" 

 

"Hey, I've got some major suckin' up to do.  Gotta start somewhere, right?"

 

I watch him for a moment, as he places the fresh-made waffles on a plate, then pours some more batter into the machine and closes the lid.  Everything seems like it's back to normal--at least on the outside.  But I want to be sure.  I NEED to be sure.  "So, you're staying?" I inquire, softly.

 

He turns away from the appliance to face me; leaning against the counter, he answers just as softly, "If you want me to."

 

Stepping forward, I cup his very stubbly face in my hands (oh, BOY, does he need a shave!) and sigh, "Yeah, I really want you to," before leaning in for a kiss.  It's brief and gentle, just his warm lips pressing mine, just enough to seal the deal--just enough to start the healing.  His arms encircle my waist as mine slip around his neck; we hug each other for a few moments, and I feel an involuntary shiver go down my back at the thought that I almost lost this.

 

"You okay, honey?" he asks, concerned.

 

"Yeah, I just. . .Mel, don't you EVER do that to me again, okay?" I beseech.  "If you have any questions or any doubts about our relationship, PLEASE talk to me."

 

"I promise, sweetheart," he shushes.  "I'll never ditch you again.  I swear."

 

I take a deep, relieved breath.  "I'm going to hold you to that.  And after breakfast, we're going to have that talk."  Looking him in the eye, I promise, "We'll get through this, Mel.  Everything's going to be okay.  WE'RE going to be okay."

 

He runs a caressing hand down my cheek and smiles.  "Yeah, I know." 

 

I rest my head on his shoulder and just savor his embrace for a few moments before I hesitantly broach the subject that has caused so many hurt feelings over the past 36 hours.  "Mel, what about Mulder?"

 

"What about him?"

 

"Well, he's my best friend.  I can't just leave him out in the cold.  I want him to be a part of our lives and a part of William's life.  It would be good for both of them.  You saw the two of them together."

 

Mel tenderly strokes my hair, soothing me.  "Honey, Mulder's my friend too, you know.  And yes, seeing the way he and Billy interacted the other night--they need each other.  Besides, it'll give us an extra babysitter on call.  Just promise me one thing."

 

I give him a grateful smile.  "What's that?"

 

"If I ever act like a jealous jackass again, you'll put me in my place."

 

I laugh at that.  "And you know I can do it."

 

He groans painfully, "Ohhhh, yeah. . .all too well."  We stand there like that, simply holding each other, and I feel so fulfilled.  This is all I want in life--Mel and Billy, and maybe some fresh waffles.  As if he can read my mind, he gives me a pat on the fanny and orders, "Now, get on back in bed--breakfast is almost ready."

 

I ignore his command and instead go to my son, planting a kiss on his syrup-slicked cheek.  He gives me a huge sticky grin and shoves a piece of waffle in my face.  Graciously accepting it, I pop it in my mouth.  Oh, yeah.  'Martha Frohike' strikes again.  Stepping back over to the counter where Mel is busy pouring a cup of coffee, I kiss HIS cheek and remind him, "Extra syrup on my waffles."

 

He gives me a big smile.  "You got it, Angel."

 

"Oh, and Mel?" I call out over my shoulder.

 

"Yeah?"

 

I flash him a mischievous grin.  "YOU'RE giving William his bath today."

 

He looks over at his gooey child, makes a face and sighs dramatically, "Yes, ma'am."

 

I'm still laughing as I crawl back into bed to await my first of many 'make-up' breakfasts.

 

+++++++++++

Title: And Now For Something Completely Different

Author: J.D. Rush

E-mail: yanksfan462@aol.com

Website: http://itak.slashcity.net

Category: Slash Romance

Pairing: Skinner/Mulder

Rating: Borderline NC-17 for language and m/m sexual situations.  You've been warned.

Summary: Mulder makes good on his threat and confronts Skinner about his feelings.

Disclaimer: As if you didn't know by now.  CC, 1013, FOX. . .yadda, yadda, yadda.

Notes: Contains numerous spoilers, including "Avatar", "Requiem", "One Breath", "Existence", and a REAL quick reference from "Home".  Beyond that, just remember that for me, Season 9 canon is non-existent.  Therefore, those people that died in Seasons 1-8 have stayed dead!  You'll understand as you read.

Warning: Beware!  There's slash in them thar hills!  This story contains affection and sexual situations between two men.  If this isn't your cup of tea, skip over this segment.  This is your second warning.  You won't get a third one.

Special Thanks:  Goes out to both Goddess Michele and Shamrock.  Goddess-- for turning me on to all things Skinner and for her encouraging feedback.  And Shamrock-- for not just for being my beta, but also for being my friend--which is so much more valuable to me.   Also, a shout out to Kylara, because I haven't mentioned her in a while, and without her friendship (not to mention her great web maintenance skills) I would have nowhere to post these stories. You girls are truly special.

 

AND NOW FOR SOMETHING COMPLETELY DIFFERENT. . .

By: J. D. Rush

 

Friday, May 17, 2002

 

"Excuse me, Sir?"

 

I looked up from my quarterly financials to see my faithful secretary standing in the open doorway to my office.  Since I had told her not to disturb me unless it was an emergency, I figured it was pretty important.  "Yes, Kim?"

 

"I'm sorry to bother you, Sir, but there's this. . .gentleman. . ." I swear she faintly giggled as she said it, "who's demanding to see you."

 

"Tell him to come back.  I'm busy right now."

 

"I tried telling him that, Sir, but he's very adamant," again with the giggles.  I was going to have to have a talk with her about office protocol.  'No giggling in front of visitors.'

 

"Too bad," I muttered, going back to the pile of files on my desk.  "I've got to get through these reports.  Tell him to come back Monday."

 

"Well, I'll try, but I doubt I can sneak past security again," a new voice piped up.

 

That voice.  No.  It couldn't be.  I jerked my head towards the door, the pen slipping from my numb fingers as I saw who was standing behind Kim, a huge smirk on his face--one that matched my PA's.

 

"Mulder."  My voice came out as a whisper, a whimper. 

 

"Hey, Walt," he greeted jovially, with a little two finger 'royal' wave. 

 

"Mulder," I whispered again, still not believing my eyes.

 

A slow easy smile spread across his face.  "At least you remember my name."

 

I swear I didn't know whether to hug him or punch him.  "Kim. . ."

 

"I know, Sir.  Hold your calls."  Her professional tone was ruined by the slight titters.  She turned on her heel and closed the door behind her, leaving us alone.

 

Alone.  With Mulder. 

 

I stood up on shaky legs and started the long walk towards him.  He made my journey shorter by stepping towards me, holding out his right hand.  I grasped it, shook it, then pulled him into me, getting him easily into a tight headlock as I continued to hold his right hand behind his back.

 

It looked like Mulder.  Felt like Mulder.  Oh, God, it SMELLED like Mulder.  But I still had to be sure.

 

"Jesus, Skinner, just like old times!" he growled, struggling to get free.  But I was too strong for him--knew all those hours spent in the gym would come in handy.  I risked releasing his right hand and anxiously pulled at the collar of his black turtleneck.  He seemed to realize what I was doing and instantly went slack in my arms.  I looked down at my hand, afraid of what I may find, scared to death I'd be face-to-face with one of those fucking chips. . .or something worse.

 

His neck was smooth.  I ran my thumb over the base just to be sure.  No chip, no scarring.  Nothing.  I released the breath I was holding, then I released Mulder.

 

"Shit, Skinner, you've been hanging around ME too long," he laughed nervously, fixing his collar and pulling down his sweater. 

 

I slumped against the wall, humiliation and relief warring within me.  "I had to be sure," I muttered.

 

"Well, do I get the same privilege?" he challenged.  Without waiting for an answer, he stepped forward.  I watched in stunned fascination as he wrapped one hand around my neck.  His long fingers rubbed over the back of my neck, thoroughly mapping the area, checking for any anomalies; his eyes held mine, watching, cataloging, seeing into my soul.  I burned from his touch, from his stare.  And then, the smirk.  The infamous Mulder smirk. 

 

"Do I pass the audition?" I whispered, unnerved by his scrutiny, and the feel of his warm skin against mine.

 

"With flying colors."  And with that, I found myself enfolded in a huge hug.

 

The punch would have to wait.

 

"My God, Mulder!  I can't believe it's you!" I exclaimed, my words muffled by his soft hair as I crushed him to me.  Too long.  It had been far too long.  I knew I missed him, but I don't think even *I* was aware of how much until that moment.  "What are you doing here?  Where have you been?  When did you get back?"

 

"All your questions will be answered, my son," he joked, pulling out of my clutch.  "But not here.  Get your coat."

"What?" 

"I'm busting you out of here," he informed me cockily.

 

"Mulder, it's only three o'clock."

He shot me a 'Scully' eyebrow.  "Your point being?"

 

"I've got appointments, I've got meetings. . ."

 

"You've got a stick up your ass, and always have."  At my shocked look, he added a cheeky, "Sir." 

 

Placing my hands on my hips, I just glared at him.  "How long have you wanted to say that to me?"

 

"Since the first day I met you," he replied, "and believe me it was worth the wait."  Brazenly closing the financials folder on my desk, he announced, "Come on, we've got a lot to get caught up on."

 

"What will I tell Kim?" I grumbled, even as I grabbed my jacket from my desk chair and slipped it on.

 

"I'm sure that won't be a problem," he grinned as he opened the door.  And there was dear, indispensable Kim, already on the phone, canceling my appointments and rearranging my meetings.  She gave us a big smile and a wave as we left.

 

I've really got to put that girl in for a raise.

 

* * * * * * * * * *

We made our way down to the parking garage--it took a lot longer than we expected.  Everywhere we went we were approached by old associates of Mulder's who stopped us to shake his hand and chew the fat.  It amazed me that he had been able to sneak up to my office unnoticed.  Then again, it could have been my presence that was drawing attention to him now.

 

In any case, I was surprised by the amount of attention he received--and apparently, so was Mulder.  He certainly didn't have this many friends while he worked for the Bureau--but perhaps, that was the point.  The general consensus among our greeters was that Mulder had been shafted big time when Kersh terminated him.  These people may have ridiculed or shunned 'Spooky' while he was employed, but they also knew he had an astounding solve rate on his cases, and his work with Behavioral Sciences was legendary.  No matter their personal feelings for Mulder, it was obvious they felt someone with his track record shouldn't have been treated so unfairly.

 

I couldn't have agreed with them more.

 

It made me feel good to see Mulder finally receiving some support and respect from his colleagues.  Many asked if he was back to petition for reinstatement; he just laughed off their inquiries but I secretly found myself almost hoping he'd say 'yes'.  It would certainly enliven things around the place. 

 

Nearly a half-hour later, we finally made it to the garage.  "Where is it?" Mulder asked, looking around for my car.

 

"Over here," I answered, unlocking the passenger door to my ruby-red Jaguar. 

 

Mulder strolled over, his eyes as big as saucers.  Sinking into the ivory leather seats, he practically purred, "NI-I-I-I-ICE car, Bossman.  I think they pay you F.B.I. guys too much money."

 

"Actually, it was my midlife crisis purchase," I explained with an amused chuckle.  I had treated myself for my 50th birthday a few months back and traded in my Bronco for this little beauty.  Figured I owed it to myself.  As I slid in behind the steering wheel, I added, "It probably would've been much cheaper if I had just flown some 20 year-old intern out to the Bahamas for a week-long fling."

 

"Yeah, but you can only ride one of those for seven days," he deadpanned.

 

"You're sick, Mulder," I told him, with a roll of my eyes.  "You know that, right?"

 

"And you missed me, didn't you, Sir?"

 

"Yeah, I really missed you," I confessed, my face breaking into a huge smile.

 

He returned my grin with one of his own.  "Me too, Walter."

 

To my dismay, I found his smile having a strange effect on me.  I felt my hands grow sweaty, and I swear a battalion of butterflies began waging WWIII inside my stomach.  Most distressing, however, was the way my cock twitched and throbbed.  What the hell was going on?  How could just his smile throw me into such turmoil?  I tore my eyes away from him and started up the car--maybe if I concentrated on driving I could block out those disturbing emotions and reactions.

 

* * * * * * * * * *

We ended up at Renaldo's, a great little steakhouse just outside of DC.  Since it was only 4:00--still too early to eat--we sat in the bar and talked over a couple of beers.  I listened with rapt fascination as he told me of his exploits since leaving town nine months earlier.

 

He started by explaining how he had used the money in his trust fund to stage a last ditch effort to find his sister.  Even though he knew she was no longer alive, he felt he owed it to her to find her remains and finally lay her to rest.  With information and contacts he had uncovered from his time with the F.B.I., and visits to all three of the Mulder family homes (which he tore through from top to bottom)--not to mention a massive dose of sheer determination--he then set off on a cross-country trip that eventually led him to Canada and parts of Central America.

 

He actually brought me to tears as he described one night in March, as he sat alone in yet another nondescript hotel in Idaho, when he finally threw in the towel.  After a lifetime of searching, he decided he had reached the end of the line.  After devoting over 20 years to the chase, he had finally been able to accept the fact that she was gone and he had truly done all he could to find her. 

 

He looked up at me with glistening eyes as he related how he loaded his meager belongings into his car the next morning and headed back to New England.

 

Upon his arrival in Massachusetts, he set about selling the family homes.  When I commented that was probably impetuous of him--after all, it's not everyday you inherit a house on Martha's Vineyard--he just shrugged it off.  As he explained, "I had no connections left to my family.  I sometimes wonder if I ever did."  Not wanting to bring up any more bad memories for him, I simply shut up, drank my beer, and let him finish his story. 

 

All three homes sold quickly--hardly surprising, even in the current deflated economy--and netted him a pretty penny.  With the last remnants of his past put to sleep forever, he packed up some sentimental mementos he had salvaged from the houses, and returned to DC.  "It was the only home I had left,' he finished quietly.

 

My heart went out to this sensitive, brilliant young man who had lost everything he had ever held dear, who had suffered tragedies no human should ever have to deal with.  He was literally an orphan now--his entire family gone.  With the exception of Scully and William, he was completely alone.

 

And yet, in all the years I've known him, he had never looked more tranquil, more at peace with himself and his world as he did sitting across from me in that bar.  I mean, behind the tears, he seemed truly happy, possibly for the first time since I had known him.  Who knows, maybe it was the fact he was finally with his best friend again, and their child.

 

Speaking of Scully, I was just about to ask him what he thought of her marriage to Frohike when the hostess came over, inquiring if we were ready for our table.  One look at my watch brought me up short--it was now nearly 6:00 P.M. <We've been talking for two hours?!>  As one, Mulder and I stood up and followed her into the dining room.

 

* * * * * * * * *

The meal was fantastic, the company even more so.  We spent some time playing catch up--he was quite interested (and impressed) with the success-rate of the X-Files department under Agent Doggett's reign.  After that, we conversed on any number of topics, including sports, movies, books, and the latest sightings of Elvis.  Mulder was convinced that sightings would start increasing as the 25th anniversary of The King's death rapidly approached.  I just shook my head and sighed.


Goddamn, it was great to have Mulder back.

 

Finally, over coffee and dessert, he broached the one subject I had been leery of introducing myself.  "I want to thank you, Walter, for keeping an eye on Scully and Billy for me.  I knew I was leaving them in good hands."

"You're welcome, but you shouldn't have left them at all, Mulder.  I know how badly you wanted to find Samantha, but you had obligations to Dana and to your son."

 

"Don't worry, I took good care of them financially when I got back, and I'll always be here if they need more."

 

"That's not what I'm talking about.  What about emotionally?  You had no right to leave Dana when she needed you most.  A woman raising a child on her own needs all the support she can get, especially from her loved ones." 

 

"Having a baby was Scully's choice, Walter."

 

"It takes two to tango, Mulder," I pointed out.  "You're just as responsible for that child as she is."

 

He actually laughed at me.  "Uh, Walt. . .I think you're under some kind of misconception here.  You DO know Scully's sterile, right?"

 

"Yeah?  And. . .?"

 

"Just how do you think we conceived William?" he asked, cocking his head curiously.

 

"Well, you. . .that is. . ." 

 

"Didn't you ever stop to question it?" he pressed, with a twinkle in his eye.

 

"No. . .yes. . .I mean, I figured that she had somehow. . ."  He had me stymied and he knew it.  "Well. . .?" I snapped.

 

He snorted humorously at my bafflement.  "Modern science, Walt.  Test tube babies.  The stuff of science fiction.  Scully wanted a child and she didn't have much time.  She asked me to be the father and after everything she went through and lost because of me, how could I deny her?"  He took a sip of his coffee before adding, "I still question the wisdom of perpetuating Mulder genetic material, but she was adamant.  And I'm glad we did it.  I think William turned out pretty okay."

 

"More than okay," I smiled, seeing the boy in my mind's eye.  "So you and Scully. . .there was nothing romantic going on between you two?"

 

"Never was, never will be."  At my quizzical expression he chuckled.  "Let me guess--you just lost the office pool, right?  'How long have Mulder and Scully been doing the wild thing'?  Whaddya have us down for?  Five years?  Six?"

 

I shook my head in bemusement.  "I can't believe we're having this discussion."

"You started it," he reminded me playfully.

 

Trying to steer the conversation back to the original topic, I commented, "Mulder, I've seen you with Billy.   You love that little boy."

 

"Yes, I do.  And I always will.  But Frohike is his dad--and he's a great dad."  Mulder laughed, then added, "And he's had a lot of practice, watching out for me over the years."

 

"Does that bother you?  That Frohike is with Dana now, raising your son?"

 

"No.  Surprised me more than anything else, I guess.  I knew they were close, been friends for years.  And there's nothing Frohike wouldn't do for her.  But even I didn't know how close they had gotten."  He paused for a moment, taking another sip of coffee.  "I'm glad for her, Walter," he continued, a gentle, peaceful smile on his face.  "She deserves to be happy."

 

"Mulder, I've got news for you--YOU deserve to be happy."

 

The smile got bigger.  "I am.  I'm back home.  I'm having a great dinner with a good friend.  I'm rich.  I'm quite happy."

 

"You know what I mean.  Beyond this evening."

 

Poking at his dessert, he popped a bite of Boston Crème Pie in his mouth.  "Well, I'm working on that."

 

That piqued my interest.  "Really, how?"

 

"There's no easy way to say this, Walter. . ." he began.

 

"Oh, no.  You're really ARE going to try to get reinstated at the F.B.I. aren't you?" I gasped in mock-horror.

 

"Walter, you have a sense of humor!" he exclaimed in surprise.  "Call Doggett and Reyes--we have an X-File on our hands."

 

Swallowing a mouthful of my apple crisp, I scoffed, "Bite me, Mulder.  Now what's up?"

 

The twinkle was back in his eyes.  "Interesting choice of words, Sir." 

 

"What does that mean?"

"Well, I've spent the last nine months trying to think of a way of saying this, and the only way I can think of is the truth."

"That's what you specialize in, right?  The truth?"

 

"Yeah, I suppose so," he agreed with a wry little half-smile.

 

Taking another bite of my desert, I asked, "Okay, so what's this important truth that got your ass back to Washington?"

 

He paused for a moment, whether to get his nerve up or for dramatic effect, I'm still not sure, then announced, "Walter, I'm in love with you."

 

I know when I'm being set up for a joke, so I just smiled and inquired, "Oh, really.  And how did you arrive at this conclusion?" 

 

"Well, I've known for a long time now."

 

"Uh-huh. . .and how long would that be?" I responded, still playing along.

 

He was silent for a moment, his eyes misting over before softly answering, "Right after Scully's abduction, or rather, in the days after she was returned to us." 

 

I almost choked on my coffee.  "Mulder, that was. . .Christ, eight years ago."

 

He nodded, and replied with a sad sigh, "Yeah, I know."  And that's when I realized it wasn't a joke.  He was as serious as a heart attack, which was what I was in danger of having at the moment.  Fox Mulder, the bane of my existence for nearly a decade, had just solemnly proclaimed his love for me.  And not in that drunken, "Hey, buddy, I love ya' man" kind of way.  He meant it in. . .oh Christ! I could feel my heart beating faster, and those butterflies had put down their Daisy Air-rifles and were starting to drop H-bombs in my belly.  What was happening to me?  

 

When I didn't answer him (not that I could, considering my mouth was as dry as the Sahara Desert) he continued, "I don't know if you remember the day I tried to resign.  You came to my office and told me about your out-of-body experience in Vietnam." 

 

"Yeah, I remember that day," I replied shakily, wondering where this was going.

 

"Well, that was the day everything changed.  See, I had kind of had a crush on you for a while, pretty much since the day I was assigned to you."

 

"Really?"

 

He looked down at the table for a moment, blushing, "Yeah, I thought you were really sexy."

 

"Me?" I squeaked.

 

Glancing back up, he smiled tolerantly, "Yeah, you.  But it was just lust.  I mean, I knew nothing about you, and you certainly didn't go out of your way to open yourself up to people. . .until that day in the Basement.  As you told me your story, I found myself being drawn in against my will.  I was so angry with you and myself, and especially with Life for what had happened to Scully that I didn't want to hear it, but somehow, it got through to me.  And I felt. . .special. . .that you would trust me with that part of your past, something you had never told anyone before."

 

"And how did you know that?"

 

"Just a feeling I got.  You never even told Sharon about that day."  It wasn't a question.

 

"No, I never did," I replied, startled at his intuition.

 

"Now you know why they call me Spooky."  He looked down, folding his napkin and placing it on the table before continuing, "Well, that day I realized there was so much more to you than just the surly, difficult boss I had always seen and assumed you to be.  There were layers to you that you kept hidden from the world and I wanted to uncover them, discover them.  And over the years, as each layer was exposed, I found more reasons to love you."

 

I sat there stunned for a minute, trying to process all that he had revealed me.  "All these years, Mulder. . .why didn't you say something?"

 

"It was safer not to."

 

"You were afraid I'd turn you in?"

 

He shook his head.  "No, I was afraid you'd turn me down.  For me, it was just better not knowing the truth of how you felt.  I could be with you all day, have your friendship, and I convinced myself it was enough.  After I was abducted. . ." He stopped suddenly, as if afraid to continue.  Taking a long, steadying breath and rubbing a nervous hand over his chin, he tried again.  "When I was on the mend in the hospital. . ."  Again he stopped, giving me a shy grin.  "By the way, did I ever thank you for saving me?"

 

"You're more than welcome," I smiled.

 

He smiled back.  "Right.  Anyway, as I was lying there recuperating, I had a lot of time to think.  And one of the things that finally became clear to me is just how short our time is here, how precious it is.  We take so much for granted in this life, especially when it comes to people we see everyday.  We just assume they'll always be there.  But in reality, you never know from day to day where you'll be, or what can happen, or if you'll ever see your loved ones again.  All my life I always regretted not telling Sam that I loved her more, and I made a pledge not to ever do that again.  And that's when I made the decision to tell you."

 

"But you didn't," I pointed out.

 

"Well, things were a little crazy those couple of months, if you recall, what with Scully's pregnancy and everything.  Then, when William was born, I got so caught up in him and spending time with him and Scully that I started wondering if I was making the wrong choice.  The more time I spent with the two of them, the more I thought that maybe I should settle down with them, have the normal family I never had before.  I loved William so much, Walter, and I loved being his dad, but as much as I loved Dana, I didn't want to be a husband.  In the end, I still wanted you."

 

He finished his coffee and placed the empty cup down before continuing, "But if I was going to do it, I was going to do it right.  I was going to give myself to you completely.  I wasn't going to make you try to compete with a ghost."

 

"That's why you went looking for your sister, " I stated as realization hit.

 

He nodded.  "I knew you were my future, Walter, but I couldn't move forward until the door to the past was closed for good.  The search for Samantha defined my life--she was my reason for living.  And I knew I couldn't give myself to someone else as long as she still controlled me.  My only hope for freedom was to find her."

 

"But you didn't," I said, clearly confused.

 

His eyes took on that sad, tortured look I've come to associate with him before he turned away.  "No, but I did everything I could, tracked down every last lead, no matter how ridiculous, turned over every possible stone.  And I think if Samantha were here today, she'd tell me, 'Enough is enough, Fox.'  It's taken me 30 years to get to this point in my life, Walter."  He glanced back at me with those mesmerizing eyes and whispered, "Enough."

 

* * * * * * * * * *

I shouldn't have bought this car.  Too damn small.  He was too damn close.  I could smell him.  Breathe him in.  He was invading my space and I couldn't escape his presence.  Overwhelming.  Stifling.

 

We hadn't said a word since leaving the restaurant, not since Mulder confessed his feelings for me.  I hadn't answered him one way or the other, seemingly not able to get any words past my lips.  I didn't know how I felt, or rather, I was scared at how I felt.  Because if I was going to be honest with myself, I was pleased and excited by his announcement.  If I could've gotten away with it, I probably would've done a happy little jig right there in the most exclusive steakhouse in the tri-state area.  Fox Mulder said he loved me, that he had come back just for me.  That knowledge made my heart soar.

 

But then I was left with the inevitable question--how did *I* feel about Mulder?  I respect him, that's for sure.  And admire him.  And while he was a pain in the ass to work with, he was also the most talented and dedicated agent I'd ever had the pleasure to be associated with.  On a more personal level, I found him intelligent, interesting, funny, and scintillatingly charming when he wanted to be.  So many times over the years I had wished we could put aside all the conspiracies and political intrigue and just 'hang out' together.  The few times we had associated outside the office had been very enjoyable.  I always thought of Mulder as a friend, a good friend, even though we rarely did 'friend' things.

 

Beyond that, I found him to be compassionate and loyal and one of the few people--along with Sharon and Scully and my assistant, Kim Cooke--that I could trust unequivocally.

 

None of which really answered my question. . .how did I feel about Fox Mulder?

 

Stopped at one of the many red lights on the way back to the Hoover to pick up Mulder's car, he reached over to change the radio station.  He was even closer to me now.  It was like he was a part of me all of a sudden.  He looked up at me.  Deep dark hazel eyes, even darker in the darkness of the night.  Unfathomable pools of liquid intensity.  I gazed into them for hours, days, weeks, losing myself in them, in the miracle of his face.  The shape of his cheekbones, the shadow across his nose, the wetness of those lush lips.  And he was leaning forward, closer and closer.  Time stood still, his scent overpowering, and I had to have him.  I wanted him so badly I could taste it. 

 

Inches apart now, closer, closer, lips parting, almost touching.  I closed my eyes in anticipation, feeling his warm breath float against my skin.  Oh, God, I was going to really do it.  I was going to kiss Fox Mulder.  I leaned across the abyss. . .

 

*HONK!*

 

The trance was instantly broken by an impatient driver behind us.  I looked up--the light was green.  Another honk, and I remembered where I was, stepping on the gas and driving forward.  From beside me, Mulder gave a humorless snort.  "Story of my life.  I'm cursed by kissus interruptus." 

 

I chuckled at his comment, but I sensed that something inside of me had snapped into place, and in those brief seconds, I had turned a corner in my life.  Consequently, about a half-mile down the road, I surprised him by pulling over to the curb, under a burned-out street lamp.  And there, illuminated only by the dashboard, I leaned over and kissed Fox Mulder for the first time. 

 

It was just a soft pressing of lips--he was too stunned to do more, and I was too nervous and unsure of myself.  But once I did it, I knew I had done the right thing.  Even as I pulled back, my lips still tingled with his energy.  And the smile he gave me erased any lingering doubts.  Placing his hand on my cheek, he caressed it softly as he happily sighed, "Take me home, Walter."

 

I didn't even think twice.  Pulling away from the curb, I executed a perfect, illegal U-ey in the middle of the street, and headed off in the opposite direction from the Hoover, making the left turn that would take us to Crystal City.

 

* * * * * * * * * *

We weren't in my condo three seconds before Fox pounced on me, his mouth clamping over mine.  Startled, I dropped my briefcase to the floor as I suddenly found myself with an armful of very excited Mulder.  While his hands worked to rid me of my trench coat, his lips were busy making a full introduction to mine.

 

I tensed under the unexpected attack.  This was nothing like the gentle kiss we had shared in the car.  This was wild and passionate and out of control, and when I felt his tongue licking against my lower lip, I knew I was in way over my head.  I pulled away, wrenching my mouth from his. 

 

He immediately began to apologize.  "I'm sorry, Walter.  I thought. . .after the incident in the car. . .I thought this is what you wanted."

 

At his stricken, disappointed look, I scrambled to justify my actions.  "Mulder, it's not you," I assured him.  "It's just I never. . . this is all new to me.  I've never done this. . .I mean, with a guy.  I've wanted to. . . that is. . . I've thought about it sometimes. . . late at night. . ."

 

"With me?" he asked, shyly.

 

Late at night, when you're lying in bed during that weird spectrum of time between awake and asleep, thoughts come to you – they drift through your mind, and you're powerless to stop them.  I'd had nights like that.  Nights I would lay there and think about Mulder, having thoughts that would disappear in the light of day.  I never acknowledged them, never analyzed them.  Could I confess them to him now?  As he had confessed his feelings about me, to me?  I opened my mouth, expecting no sound to come out.  Instead, I found myself shamefacedly admitting,  "Ye. . .yeah."

 

"Well, bi-curious is a step in the right direction," he reasoned.

 

"Do I have to remind you that curiosity killed the cat, Mulder?"

 

He shot me a smirk and a cheeky, "It hasn't managed to kill ME yet."

 

"It's come damn close on more than one occasion, though," I replied, dryly.

Taking my face between his hands, he spoke seriously and soothingly, "Listen, Walter--I've been there, okay?  I know what you're going through."

 

I gave a short laugh, even as my body shivered at his touch.  "How could you know what I'm going through?"

 

"His name was Jules, like Jules Verne?  He had short black hair and deep blue eyes."  Mulder got a distant look on his face and he smiled sadly as he stroked my cheek.  "I was 17, my freshman year at Oxford.  Jules was my roommate, and my only friend.  I had feelings for him I never had before, yearnings and desires that scared the crap out of me.  For a long time I ran away from them.  Then, one day, I got sick of running, so I stopped and stared down those fears.  And I was so glad I did."

 

I found myself falling under the spell of his low, modulated speech, and the feel of his fingers gently caressing my face.  "I can't believe in all the years I've known you I never suspected you were gay."

 

"I never said I was," he quickly corrected me.  "I'm an equal opportunity employer."  At my perplexed look, he elaborated, "I'm bi, Walter."

 

"Oh."  Well, what would YOU say?

 

"I've had my share of women," he continued.  "In fact, I haven't been with a guy since right before Quantico."

I brought my hands up and covered his, stilling them.  "You can just shut it down like that?"

 

His sparkling hazel eyes gazed into mine, smiling at me.  "Well, I still looked, if that's what you mean.  But I never acted on the impulse.  Too dangerous--I had enough strikes against me at the Bureau.  I wasn't about to give them something else to hang me with."

 

I shook my head in amusement.  "Mulder, I can't believe we're having this conversation in the foyer of my apartment."

"It is sorta Twilight Zone-ish, huh?" he smirked.

 

"So, actually, it shouldn't surprise me, right?" I deadpanned.

 

"Walter, Walter, Walter--I just can't get used to this sense of humor from you."

 

"Well, I tend to crack jokes when I'm scared."

 

His hands dropped away from my face, and I mourned their loss.  "You're scared?  Right now?  Of me?" he asked incredulously, a hint of something vulnerable in his eyes.

 

"Not you exactly.  It's just scary to find out something you didn't know about yourself, you know?"

He nodded in understanding.  "Yeah, I know."

"I mean, I'm 50 years old.  I should know everything there is to know about myself by now.  To think there are things still left to discover. . .it's kind of frightening, you know?"

 

The hands were back, cupping my face with more tenderness than I would have expected from Mulder--or any man, for that matter.  "I'm here, Walter, and I can help.  It'll be fun to help you discover these different aspects of yourself and open up brave new worlds for you.  He gave me a shy little grin, and I felt my stomach hit my knees at the sparkle in his eyes.  "Look, I won't lie.  I want you, like I've never wanted anyone in my life.  But I can wait.  We'll take this slow and easy--no pressure.  Take as much time as you want.  And if you're never ready for this, well. . .I'd rather not think about that, okay?"

 

I was drowning in his beautiful, hopeful eyes--Fox Mulder really has the most incredibly expressive eyes.  And truthfully, I wanted it as badly as he did, but something was holding me back, something I was afraid of facing.  "I'm. . . not sure," I whispered hesitantly.

 

He nodded a sad, imperceptible nod, his hands slipping slowly from my cheeks until they fell away completely.  "Do you want me to leave?" he asked, softly.

 

<Is that what I want?  It would certainly make it easier.  Just let him walk through the door and forget this conversation ever happened.  But can I forget it?  Or more importantly, do I WANT to forget it?>  "No, I just. . . can I get you something to drink?"  I chuckled nervously.  "Lord knows I could use one."

 

"Sounds good," he smiled wanly, shrugging off his leather jacket and hanging it on the coat rack.  "Got vodka?"

"No.  Scotch," I answered, removing my own trench coat and hanging it next to his.

 

"Soda?"

 

"Water," I threw over my shoulder on my way to the wet-bar.

 

"You're not a very good host," he joked.

 

"You're not a very good guest," I shot back, feeling a bit calmer now that I had put some distance between us.

 

As I was mixing the drinks I heard a surprised, "Shit, it's true!"  I looked back over my shoulder to see Mulder was bent over, staring into his fish tank.  He glanced up and when he saw me gazing at him, he flashed a big smile.  "I didn't believe it when the Gunmen told me you had it."

 

"Well, Scully took it over for a while, but she had William to worry about, and I just. . ."  I let the sentence die out.  What was I going to say?  That I felt closer to him with them around?  That was just too weird to confess. 

 

"Wow!  This one's new," he noticed, pointing at a stunning scarlet tropical fish with large flowing gossamer fins.  "It's beautiful!"

 

"Yeah.  I went to pick up some food at the pet store one day and saw her swimming around in one of the tanks.  I knew I had to have her.  Named her Scully." 

 

Mulder laughed, and I found myself growing warm inside from the sound.  "I can see that.  Red and graceful and unique.  Probably deadly too, huh?"

 

"Well, I have noticed a couple of the smaller mollies are missing.  Who knows what happened to them?" 

 

He returned his attention to the tank and grinned as he pointed to yet another new acquisition in the tank.   "And let me guess--that black sulking sonuvabitch in the back is named Mulder, right?" 

 

"How'd you guess?"  I handed him his drink and gestured towards the couch.  "Have a seat?"

 

He glanced at the sofa then back at me with a quirked eyebrow.  Shit.  I didn't need a psyche degree from Oxford to know I had just given away some subconscious desire.  I mean, I could have pointed to any of the chairs in the room.  No, I had to point to the one piece of furniture we could share, right?  Aw, jeez, I wasn't up to this.  I couldn't keep up with someone like Mulder.  Then again, who on this planet--or any other--was 'like Mulder'? 

 

I'll give him credit, though.  He didn't say a word – he simply took his seat and looked up at me expectantly, almost challenging me.  Well, Walter Sergei Skinner has never backed down from a dare before, so I took a seat beside him.  Again, he didn't say a word, but I could see the look of triumph in his face.  Hoping to distract him--and myself--from our current predicament, I asked, "You wanna watch some TV?"

 

"Sure.  What's on?"

 

"Basketball playoffs?"

 

"Eh, who cares?  My Knicks sucked dead monkey parts this year.  Didn't even get a sniff of the postseason."

 

"Baseball then?" I suggested.

 

"Not really in the mood for sports, actually."

"Okay, you choose."  And I handed him the remote.  Bad move.  We ended up somewhere in the 200's watching an old Godzilla movie.  Leave it to Mulder.  And as we sipped our drinks in silence, I found myself flashing on life with him--an endless stream of ashtrays overflowing with sunflower seed hulls, pencils lodged in the ceiling, clothes strewn around the place, and cheesy sci-fi movies.

 

Why the hell was I thinking such things?  And why didn't it all sound as bad as it should?  <I'm losing it.  No doubt about it.  I'm completely losing it.>


So we sat and drank our drinks and watched that horrifically bad rubber-monster movie and I was having such a good time in spite of myself that I barely noticed when Mulder rested his hand on my right thigh, rubbing in little gentle circles.  I looked down at that hand as if it were a foreign object I had never seen before, and I felt my whole body tense as it moved ever so slowly towards my crotch.

 

It didn't take Mulder long to realize he had made a mistake.  He moved the hand away and instead gave my knee a friendly squeeze.  "Slow and easy," he repeated.  "We'll take this slow and easy, okay?"  I gave a sharp nod, not sure what I wanted.  I was so confused. 

 

He seemed to sense my distress because the next thing I knew, he was jumping to his feet and rambling, "Do you know what we need?  Popcorn.  Godzilla movies don't work without popcorn.  Got any microwave stuff?  I'll go check."  And before I could answer him, he was already on his way to the kitchen.

 

After a moment, my mind cleared enough to yell, "Last cupboard on the right."

 

"Found it," came the reply, and a couple of minutes later, the smell of fresh popcorn was wafting through the place.  He returned a few minutes after that carrying a big bowl of popcorn and a couple bottles of Bass Ale.  "Imported beer?" he teased, handing me the bowl and one of the open bottles.  "You're full of surprises, Walt."  I cringed at his use of that name, but I don't think he noticed, as he sat back down and immediately dug into the bowl.

 

I sat there, holding the popcorn in my lap and the beer bottle in my right hand, more confused than I had ever been in my life.  There were things building within me, feelings and desires I had never entertained before.  Or maybe they had been there forever and I just didn't know--or didn't want to know.  As Godzilla went about his job of stopping on little plastic cars and cardboard houses, I whispered, "Why?"

 

"Hmmmm," he muttered distractedly, munching on some popcorn.  "I suppose that in post-Fat Man Japan in the 1950's, fear and ignorance was prevalent as to exactly how nuclear fallout would affect the natural world, spawning a host of evil animal mutants whose lives were dramatically altered by radiation.  Or, in fact, that's the way they saw the United States, as a huge immoral monster that could come in and destroy their cities and kill their citizens at a moment's notice.  It is interesting to note that in future movies, many of these monsters in fact tend to SAVE Japan, from even nastier creatures.  This is most obvious in the movie. . ."

 

"No, Mulder," I jumped in, cutting him off in mid-sentence.  "I meant, why me?"

 

"Why me, what?"

 

I heaved a deep sigh.  "Of all the guys who have crossed your path, why suddenly these feelings for me?"

 

"I told you--it wasn't sudden.  I've felt this way for a long time now."

 

"I know, but why me?" I all but pleaded, needing to understand what was going on.  Maybe if I knew Mulder's reasons, I could make sense of my own conflicting emotions. 

 

He stopped chewing and swallowed slowly.  Glancing over at me, he explained, "I guess it's because you believed in me when no one else did.  Reluctantly, sure, but you came to believe in me and my work."

 

"So did Scully."

 

"Yes, she did.  But there's something about you, Walter.  There's ALWAYS been something about you that drew me to you, even when I didn't want to, when I wanted to hate you and mistrust you."

"You had every reason to mistrust me, Mulder," I muttered.  "I hurt you, lied to you, and betrayed you more times than I like to remember."

 

"Not through any choice of your own," he rationalized, still sticking up for me.  "You were a pawn, Walter.  Just like me and Scully.  You did what you had to do."

 

"But at what cost?" I demanded.  "How many times were you and Scully put in danger because of me and my actions?"

 

"And how many times did you save us?" he shot right back. 

 

"That doesn't matter."

"Bullshit it doesn't matter.  That was the real Walter Skinner--the man who risked everything to protect us.  That was the man I believed in, the man that I fell in love with."

 

"Oh, God!" I groaned softly.  I could NOT get used to him saying that.

 

He took a sip of his beer, then smirked, "Either that, or it's because you remind me of Captain Picard." 

 

"Who?"

 

"Star Trek--The Next Generation."  I just stared at him blankly, so with a very convincing British accent he added, "Make it so, Number One."

 

I grimaced.  "And that has something to do with me because. . .?"

 

He put his beer bottle on my coffee table, sans coaster (why didn't that surprise me?) and said, "I've always thought Patrick Stewart was hot."

 

<He's a lunatic!  And he's in love with me.  Perfect.>  "And you waited nearly a whole year to tell me all this?"

 

"Well, I was afraid to say anything.  I figured you'd knock my block off."

I placed my untouched beer next to his on the table--except mine went on a coaster.  "Yet you came back and told me anyway."

 

He grabbed another handful of popcorn, talking in between bites.  "It got to the point that I had to take the chance.  The desire to be with you overshadowed my own feelings for self-preservation.  I couldn't go through the rest of my life not knowing."

"Always searching for the truth, huh?" I joked, nervously.

 

"Always."

 

I looked down at the bowl of popcorn in my lap, trying to sort through all my feelings for this man.  There were so many of them, all swirling around in a jumbled mess.  My relationship with Mulder had always been complex to say the least, but now, I wasn't sure what was what anymore--what was up or down, black or white.  I wished it could go back to the way it used to be, and yet. . .and yet I wasn't sure that's what I wanted at all.  I lifted my gaze--he was watching me closely, and I could see so much affection in his eyes.  It was overwhelming.  "Mulder, I. . .I don't know about this," I stammered.  "You can't teach an old dog new tricks, after all."

 

"Ohhhh, but I'd really love to try," he cooed, playfully, and I found myself again at a loss.  I had never seen this side of Mulder before, and as much as it scared me to admit it, I liked it a lot. 

 

"So. . .why now?" I asked, still seeking answers.  "Why come to me now?"

 

He finished off his handful of popcorn before responding.  "Well, it was Billy's birthday.  I definitely had to come back for that--wouldn't have missed it for the world.  As for you, well, I made a promise to myself that I wouldn't confront you until I was absolutely sure I was making the right choice, for all the right reasons."

 

My heart was beating loudly in my chest, and I feared I had forgotten how to breathe.  "And you're absolutely sure now?" I whispered.

 

"Never more so," he whispered back, full of conviction.

 

I reached over to wipe a trace of butter from the corner of his mouth, my finger involuntarily tracing over that full lower lip.  He closed his eyes and sighed, and I felt it down to my soul.  My fate sealed, I cupped his face with my hand, and pulled him close until I was once again kissing his sweet, pliable lips.  I heard a whimper of desire, and was shocked to discover that it came from me. 

 

Without breaking our connection, Mulder removed the bowl of popcorn from my lap and blindly set it on the table.  His one obstacle out of the way, he pressed his body against me, splaying his left hand along my waist, his right one coming to rest on my left thigh for balance.  My hand slipped from his cheek, wrapping around the back of his neck and holding him to me as I ran my other hand through his silky hair.  <Lucky bastard!  I'd kill for hair like this!>

 

Learning from his earlier mistake, he kept his mouth closed as he kissed me, not attempting any fancy tongue action.  I found that his lips were warm, wet, and soft--so like a woman's, yet the slight beard stubble that scratched my face told me he was all man. 

 

A few minutes into our lip lock, just as I was really getting into it, Mulder gently pulled away and broke the kiss.  I was about to launch a protest but his lips quickly returned, first kissing my right cheek, then trailing across my chin, finally planting a butterfly kiss on my left cheek.  Eyes closed, his entire concentration on his task, he moved to my left ear, sucking and nibbling on the lobe before running the tip of his tongue along the outer shell.  I groaned deep in my throat, melting into the sofa cushions.

 

Suddenly he pulled away from me, and my eyes flew open at the shock of cold air striking the wetness he had left behind.  I was about to ask if there was something wrong, but before I could, he smiled tenderly at me, his eyes sparkling bright in the light.   "These are in the way," he whispered as his hand left my thigh and reached up to carefully remove my glasses.  He placed them on the coffee table next to the popcorn then asked mischievously, "Now, where were we?" 

 

Before I could answer, he murmured, "Oh, yes, I remember," and his mouth returned to my ear, or rather, the sensitive spot right below it.  Sharp white teeth nipped at the tender skin, the sting quickly vanquished with a soothing wipe of his tongue.  I threw my head back, panting, a shiver running down my spine at the sensation--it all felt so good.  When was the last time someone did this to me, for me?  Sadly, the answer was never.  I couldn't remember anyone ever treating me like this, with such adoration and reverence.  I sensed some of my initial resistance crumbling under his ministrations.  My hands instinctively clasped his head, urging him to continue what he was doing, my fingers once more gliding though that silken hair.

 

I was so lost to his attentions that I didn't take notice as he unknotted my tie and undid the top buttons of my shirt.  Only as I felt his fingers brush against the bare skin at the hollow of my throat did I become aware of what he had done, and jumped back reflexively, effectively ending our clinch. 

 

"Jesus, Walter!  You keep this up and you're going to get a reputation as a cock-tease!" Mulder scolded, panting slightly.

 

"I'm sorry," I stammered, embarrassed by my reaction.  "I'm just a little jumpy here."

 

"I gathered that," he chuckled, running a quieting hand down my chest.  "Just calm down.  I was only trying to make you more comfortable, that's all.  Slow and easy.  See?"  He released one more button, easing the constriction of my shirt.  "Isn't that better?"

 

I realized it was. "Yeah," I agreed a moment later.  "Better."

 

"Much better," he murmured distractedly as he lowered his lips to my neck, skimming them over my Adam's apple.

 

"Mrs. Robinson, you're trying to seduce me, aren't you?" I chuckled nervously, as his lips gave way to teeth, my throat receiving the same little nipping treatment he had given my ear earlier.

 

He glanced up at me and smirked.  "Is it working?"

 

I didn't bother to answer verbally.  Instead I took his face between my hands and brought his mouth down on mine, relishing the sensation of kissing him once more.  Feeling brave, I licked cautiously at his full lower lip, and except for a soft moan, he remained silent. True to his word, he allowed me to take the lead and move at my own pace.  Slow and easy.  With slightly more confidence, I pressed my tongue against his lips, prying them gently apart.

 

Another moan, louder this time, and I felt his mouth open to me.  There was no turning back now.  Holding his head steady, threading my fingers through his luxurious hair, I tentatively slipped my tongue between his lips.  Instantly, I felt his own tongue swirl and twist around mine, grabbing at it, inviting me in, pulling me in.  I could taste the beer and popcorn he had consumed and a groan of desire echoed from within me.  This was it--the reality of a hundred unformed, half-acknowledged dreams.  I was kissing a man--I was kissing Fox Mulder.  And it was good.

 

Really fucking good.

 

The kiss seemed to go on forever, and during those long fantastic minutes, I made an interesting discovery:  Mulder is one helluva kisser.  I can only hope I gave him just as much satisfaction--I suppose I did, if those pathetic little whimpers he kept making were any indication.  When lack of oxygen became a serious concern for us both, I eased my mouth away from his, and set out on the same reconnaissance mission he performed on me--thoroughly covering his cheeks, chin, neck, and ears with tiny kisses.  The whimpers morphed into something I can only describe as mewing, so I knew I was doing something right.

 

"I haven't done this since the Senior Prom," I mumbled in his ear.

 

"Really?" he replied, breathlessly.  "What was his name?"

"You are such a smart-ass, Mulder," I growled, taking possession of his mouth once more.

 

Who knows how long we went like that, making out on the couch like a couple of teenagers?  At one point, he crawled into my lap, straddling my legs.  It made everything easier, and certainly more comfortable, but feeling his erection pressing against my stomach was more than a little intimidating.  But it wasn't so menacing as to make me quit.  Instead, I reached around and cupped Mulder's ass in my hands, pulling him eventighter into me.  My actions caused his butt to align almost perfectly with my own raging hard-on, and I gasped at how good it felt.  Long curious fingers ran through my thinning hair and over my bare, sensitive scalp.  More mewing, and he started humping himself against me.  <Oh, shit!  If he keeps this up much longer, I'm going to shoot off in my pants!>

 

Things were spiraling out of control.  My brain was in danger of short-circuiting from the pleasure.  But just as appeared that I was going to have a serious dry-cleaning issue, Mulder abruptly jerked back away from me.  "Problem?" I asked concerned, worried I had done something wrong.

 

He blushed, dropping his eyes and looking away.  "I. . .uh. . .I really gotta take a leak, Walter," he announced, sheepishly.  "Sorry."

Still gulping for breath, I started to laugh.  Figures.  Just when he got me where he wanted me.  "No problem.  Upstairs, first door on the right."

 

"Thanks.  Wait for me." 

 

"Don't be long."  He gave me one final quick kiss, then jumped off the couch and walked/ran across the room and up the stairs.  God, he's got a nice ass.  Why hadn't I ever noticed before?  Or had I noticed, and never wanted to admit that I noticed?

 

<Oh, man, I have a headache.  And it's got Fox Mulder written all over it.>

 

I looked over at the TV--another Godzilla movie.  Or maybe it was the same one.  Hard to tell one man in a rubber monster suit movie from another.  I thought about changing the channel, but when I saw the remote was way over on the other end table, I figured fuck it.  I was too tired and too comfortable to move.  So I stayed put and waited for Mulder, closing my tired aching eyes for just a moment, listening to the sounds of Godzilla conquering Japan. . .just as Fox had conquered me.

 

MULDER:

 

Dammit!  Dammit!  Oh, shit!  Have you ever tried to piss with a world-class hard-on happening?  Jesus Christ, I feel like my bladder is going to burst, but I can't get the damn thing to go down.  Fuck me! 

 

Okay, think bad thoughts.  That picture of Janet Reno that Skinner had hanging in his office all those years.  Yeah, that's good place to start--not good enough, though.  Who was that other broad--oh, yeah--Linda Tripp.  Oh, baby--yikes!  That's it, that works.  Linda and Hillary and Monica--the evil triumvirate.  In the Oval Office, kneeling under Bill's desk.  Skinner's got a nice desk.  Always wondered what it would be like to. . . 

 

Oh, BRILLIANT, Spooky!  Now I'm harder than before.  SHIT!  Okay.  Bring in the heavy artillery.  Rosie O'Donnell.  Ewwwww.  That's it.  That's the ticket.  And what about Rosanne Barr or Arnold or whatever her name is in a spandex mini-skirt?  Good boy.  Okay.  I'm getting there.  Throw in some Kathie Lee Gifford and. . .

 

AH!  I've got it!  Mama Peacock.  In a string bikini!  AHHHH!  I'm melting, I'm melting!  FINALLY!  Ohhhhhh, yeahhhhh. . .

 

Once I'm done draining the snake, I wash my hands and run my wet fingers through my hair.  Checking out my appearance in the mirror over the sink, I notice my lips are red and puffy from Walter's enthusiastic attentions.  And what's that strange thing my mouth seems to be doing?  Oh, yeah.  Smiling.  I've got a big fucking dopey smile splashed across my face just thinking about Walter.  Beautiful, sexy, Walter Skinner.

 

Shit, I've got it bad!

 

I can still feel his mouth on mine, his sweet lips trailing down my neck, his very talented tongue mapping the inside of my mouth.  It may have taken him a while to get into the groove, but goddamn, what a kisser!  I don't think I've ever had so much fun just necking with someone, not even as a teenager.  Hell, I can't remember the last time I made out with someone, period.  As you get older, the kissing and dry humping is just the prelude to the fucking.  End of story.  But being held in Walter's strong embrace for the last half-hour or so playing tonsil hockey was one of the hottest experiences of my life.

 

<Oh, good going, Mulder--your boner's back.  Hmmm. . .wonder if Walter will do something about it?>

 

No, I meant what I said.  I won't rush him.  As badly as I want him, I won't risk pushing him too hard, pressuring him into something he's not ready for.  Anticipation, delayed satisfaction.  The words quickly become my mantra.  I want Walter as hot for me as I am for him.  Only then will I take him to bed and shag him senseless.

 

I've waited a long time for this. Oh, not just confronting Walter with my feelings for him, but the sense of worth that allowed me to do it.  For as long as I can remember, I never felt worthy.  Despite my accomplishments and praise from my superiors (mixed in with a healthy dose of censure for my methods), I couldn't see it in myself.  All I ever saw was failure.  Failure to protect Scully and then Skinner from the forces that strived to destroy me.  Failure to be a good son to my parents.  Failure at not being able to save Jeffrey and Diana and even Krycek--not just their lives, but their souls.  Melissa Scully and Dad, Deep Throat and X--their blood was on my hands because I wouldn't give in, wouldn't stop the hunt.  Wouldn't stop searching for 'the truth'.

 

And my ultimate failure--not stopping my sister from being abducted. 

 

I've lived with that pain for nearly 30 years now.  Not a day goes by that I don't think of her.  For 20 of those years I have searched for her, using any means available to me, tracking down every lead, seeking every avenue possible.  And in the end, it was all for naught.  My little sister was dead, and had been for almost as long as I had been searching for her. 

 

But my quest didn't end.  Once I knew what had happened to her, I was determined to do the only thing I could still do for her--give her a proper burial.  I could do nothing less for her.

 

It was hard to leave Scully and William, but it was something I had to do.  I owed it to Sam, and I knew I'd never be able to move on with my life until I had given it my all.  And there was another issue I had to resolve before I could 'move on'--I had to figure out whom I wanted to share my future with.

 

I had always admired Scully.  She was one helluva woman.  Smart and sexy and quirky and sweet--so much to love.  And I did love her--DO love her.  I knew she'd make a wonderful life-partner, someone who could deal with me and my very eccentric idiosyncrasies.  But something didn't feel right when I thought of her that way.  Something, or someone, kept invading my little suburban fantasies--namely one AD Walter Sergei Skinner. 

 

My complex relationship with Mr. Skinner went back many years, since my time with the VCU.  He supervised a couple of my early cases, brought in when the SAC's were slacking off.  I was immediately struck by his poise, his no-nonsense demeanor, his take-charge and damn the torpedoes approach, his broad chest and tight ass, that stern face with the softest brown eyes and such kissable lips.  Oh, yeah, and let's not forget that sexy growl in his voice, the one that made most men's knees knock, but just made mine weak.

 

So make no mistake about it--my attraction to the honorable Assistant Director is nothing new.  I've been lusting in my heart for a long time now.  I admired him and hated him and trusted him and suspected him and put my life in his hands, all at different turns.  Complex relationship, indeed.

 

And so, as they say, 'Aye, there's the rub'.  While I saw a future with Scully as little picket fences and PTA meetings and meatloaf on Sundays and tender nurturing, I saw a future with Skinner that involved more primitive and sweatier activities.  Not that I only thought about Walter in sexual terms--he was also intelligent and interesting and strong, both in body and personality.  I felt. . .safe. . .with him, a commodity I've had very rarely in my life.

 

Of course, there was the almost sure-shot guarantee that Skinner didn't feel the same way towards me.  In fact, it was more than likely that he didn't 'go' that way at all.  He had never given any hint that he might swing from both sides of the plate, although I must admit that his ex-wife's comment that I was one of the few people from work he ever talked about made my hopes soar.  Still, it would be risky to approach him, and I had to decide if it was worth it.

 

So many decisions, and so many distractions.  If I was going to do this right, I had to do it alone.  I knew if I told Scully about my plans to search for Sam, she'd want to come along and help out.  And I couldn't have that, couldn't have her and Billy with me all the time, not if I wanted to think everything through.  Not only would their presence have been distracting, but I would have been too worried about keeping them safe to concentrate on my mission.  The only option open to me was to go off on my own.  I could search for Samantha, and I'd be able to sort through all my feelings.

 

When Scully wrote to me and said she had married Frohike, well, I was stunned.  Hmmm. . .THAT'S an understatement!  I remember a time when Scul was freaked out being in the same room as Mel, her opinion of him rather on the low end of the scale.  Things had changed quite a bit between them after her abduction, though.  The flirting continued from Frohike's side but it was more friendly than suggestive; as for Scully, she grew warmer towards all the Gunmen, but especially towards Mel.  When I was returned from my own abduction, it was obvious how close they had gotten.  I learned from Scully that the Gunmen had been watching out for her, giving her emotional support when she needed it, and I would always be grateful to them for that.

 

Still, it was a far cry from that to wedding bells.  After seeing her and Frohike together, though, I knew they belonged together.  And on a more selfish note, it made the decision I had reached that much easier to accept.

 

You see, I had chosen Skinner over Scully.  It was a hard decision, and even after I had made my choice, I still waffled back and forth, anxious that I was making a mistake.  But when I'd lie in bed at night during all those months on the road, my thoughts inevitably drifted towards Walter.  I'd imagine him beside me, cradling me in those strong arms, my head resting on that broad chest.  I'd hear his deep voice, booming even when he whispered sweet nothings in my ear, and I'd see those dark gentle eyes, gazing at me with undisguised love.  And those happy thoughts would follow me into restful slumber. . .not to mention some fantastic sessions with my right hand.

 

And we're on the right track, so far.  I mean, he didn't punch my lights out when I told him how I felt about him.  And HE made the first move in the car.  Yeah, he might be new to this, but he's curious, and that's a good thing.  I feel a laugh bubbling up as I recall the shocked look on his face in the restaurant when I said, "I love you".  Ol' Poker-faced Skinner didn't know WHAT to do.  And my smile grows bigger as I remember the soft tenderness in those deep brown eyes gazing at me across the couch--and the way those eyes darkened with passion when he tentatively pulled me close, pressing his lips to mine.

 

Oh, and the growls.  Let's not forget them.  Walter makes these sounds, somewhere between a purr and a lion's roar that rumbles in the back of his throat when he gets excited.  And that was just from having me sit in his lap.  I want to find out what other sounds he makes--when he's aroused, when he's getting a hummer, when he's making the sign of the two-backed armadillo.

 

Crap!  I'm so hard now, I could cut glass!

 

Trying one more time to wipe the imbecilic smile off my face--and failing miserably--I smooth down my sweater and head back downstairs. 

 

But apparently I was gone much longer than I thought, and now I'm paying for it.   As I wander back into the living room, I find Walter sound asleep, dead to the world.  The sight, as endearing and sweet as it is, immediately deflates my ardor, if you get my meaning.  I can't help but laugh to myself--the curse of kissus interruptus strikes again.  I have the worst fucking luck!

 

I watch him for a couple of minutes, hoping he'll wake up, but as the seconds pass, that's looking more and more unlikely.  Poor guy must've really been tired--and it'd be shitty of me to wake him up.  Stepping closer to him, I carefully cover him with a blanket that's draped over the back of the sofa.  I pick up the remote to shut off the TV, then realize the sudden absence of sound may make him jump awake, so I just lower the volume instead to prevent the extra-loud commercials from disturbing him.

 

<Now what to do?>  I briefly consider joining him on the couch, but again, I'm afraid of waking him.  I think about calling a cab, but decide against it.  I don't care so much about the cost of the ride--which would be pricey--but I'm simply not in the mood to deal with the Hoover parking garage at 11:00 at night.  That garage holds a lot of bad memories; I could see it in Walter's eyes when we had walked out to his car he feels the same way.  The specter of Krycek is definitely still haunting both of us, even a year later. 

 

Weighing all my options, I decide to catch a catnap myself.  I had seen a bedroom upstairs near the bathroom that looked promising.  Heading back up the stairs, I enter the room, strip off my shirt and jeans, and flop on the bed.

 

I instantly know it's *his* room.  The sheets and pillows smell of him.  I don't know whether to cry or get a hard-on. . .so I do both.

 

So many months I have dreamed of this night, fantasized about this night, but it has gone so far beyond my expectation.  I couldn't have scripted it better if I had tried.   Well actually, I could have.  In a perfect world, Walter would be up here, too, fucking my brains out. 

 

And with those happy thoughts to keep me company, I curl up with his spare pillow and fall asleep.

 

WALTER:

 

I didn't know I had fallen asleep until I woke up.  A quick glance around the room told me I was alone.  <Where are my glasses?  And where did this blanket come from?> 

 

"Mulder?" I called out, afraid that the last eight hours or so were just a wonderful dream.  But no.  I found my glasses sitting next to a half-eaten bowl of cold popcorn, and two bottles of Bass Ale--one empty, one full.  Well, that at least confirmed it wasn't a dream.

 

"Mulder?" I called out again, a little louder than the last time.  Still no answer, but something told me he hadn't left.  I shut off the TV, picked up my glasses, and wandered upstairs.  As I reached the landing, I heard it--the steady breathing, and soft snoring of someone deeply asleep.  Poking my head in my bedroom door, I saw Mulder curled up on my bed, clutching one of my pillows to his chest. 

 

<What to do?  Go back to the couch?  Use the guest bedroom?  Share the bed with Mulder?> 

 

If you chose 'c', congratulations.

 

I stripped out of my clothes quickly, down to my undershirt and briefs then climbed into the bed, carefully as to not wake Sleeping Beauty.  Didn't work, though. 

 

"Hey," he murmured, sleepily.

 

"Hey," I answered.

 

"You fell asleep."

 

"I know.  I'm sorry," I apologized.  "Exciting day.

 

He smiled at that.  "I hope you're not mad I crashed here."

 

"Never, Mulder.  Do you mind if I sleep here with you?"

 

One eyebrow went up ala Scully.  "Just sleep?" he teased.

 

"You promised we could go slow, remember?" I commented as I slipped between the sheets, my arm instinctively wrapping around him.  Just as instinctively, he rolled over, resting his head against my shoulder, and if I didn't know better, I'd say he started purring.

 

"Yeah, I remember.  Do you know that everyone is bi to some extent?"

 

"Really?" I answered distractedly, not even noticing the non sequitur since I was too busy marveling at how well we fit together, and how much I enjoyed feeling Mulder's body pressed to mine.

 

"Uh-huh.  I read a book somewhere. . ."

 

I snorted.  "Famous last words." 

"Yeah, and the author postulated that sexuality is a line.  One end is uber hetero, the other Liberace-gay, and the middle is your Anne Heche area." 

 

"And your point is. . .?"

 

"He claims everyone falls somewhere on the line.  No one is really one end or the other--you fall on different spots of the line at different times in your life."

 

"Mulder, where are you going with this?"

 

"Just making pillow talk," he replied, his hand gently caressing my chest through my shirt.  "And speaking of pillows. . .did you know yours smell just like you?"

I smiled to myself--I had the feeling that Mulder would add a whole new dimention to the term 'pillow talk'.  "Well, since I live here by myself and no one else has slept in my bed in years, I'd be worried if they DIDN'T smell like me."

 

"You're so pragmatic, Walter."  Mulder shifted in my embrace, raising his head and giving me a saucy smirk.  "Wanna fool around?"

 

"You don't quit, do you?" I chuckled.

 

He peered up at me from under long eyelashes.  "You know, the F.B.I. said the same thing to me for years." 

 

"Go back to sleep, Mulder," I ordered.  "We'll talk in the morning."

 

"Just talk?" he pouted.

 

"Sleep, Mulder," my voice unconsciously taking on the same commanding growl I usually use in the office.

 

I must be losing my mind--I thought I felt him shiver in delight at the sound.  "Yes, Sir. . ." he sighed, and drifted off to sleep once more.

 

* * * * * * * * * *

The next morning I awoke alone, and again was momentarily convinced the whole night had all been a dream.  But then I spied Mulder's black turtleneck crumpled in a ball on the floor right where it was when I went to bed; his jeans were folded haphazardly over a nearby chair.  So unless he was running around Virginia in only his boxers, he was still someplace in the condo.  And if that were the case, he'd soon be prowling around looking for breakfast.

 

So I threw on my bathrobe and started to head downstairs towards the kitchen.  After a few steps, my bladder informed me I had made an error in my thinking, so I turned back and I made a mandatory detour to the bathroom. 

 

The door was closed and I could hear the shower running.  <Shit!  Now what do I do?>  Hopping up and down and shuffling from foot to foot wasn't doing the trick, and from the second verse of a very bad rendition of "Heartbreak Hotel" that was echoing through the hallway, it didn't sound like Mulder was coming out anytime soon.

 

<This is ridiculous.  We're both adults.  We've seen other men go to the john before.  And besides, if I'm fast and quiet, he'll never even know the difference,> I reasoned desperately, and silently pushed the door open.  I quickly took care of business--and not a moment too soon, as he segued into an even worse performance of "Viva Las Vegas".  <Godzilla movies, Star Trek, and Elvis.  If I had half a brain in my head, I'd run form here as swiftly as my legs could carry me!>

 

As I was walking out, I noticed the towel rack was empty.  Dammit!  I had thrown them into the hamper before going to work yesterday.  Knowing he'd need something to dry off with and some clean clothes to bum around in, I hurried to the linen closet then back to my bedroom, returning to the bathroom a couple of minutes later.  Knocking once, so as not to startle him, I entered the room again.  "Ah, Mulder?  I've got some fresh towels here for you and an old sweatsuit you can borrow.  It might be big, but it's clean and warm.  I'll leave everything on the hamper."  After setting down the items, I asked, "Is there anything else you need?"

 

A wet head poked out of the shower curtain and flashed me a sassy grin.  "Yeah. . . you."

 

I couldn't help laughing.  You certainly had to give the guy credit for his tenacity.  "What happened to 'slow and easy'?" I reminded him.

 

He shrugged his slim shoulders and sighed sadly, "Just thought I'd offer, in case you were interested."

 

God forgive me--I was VERY interested!  But was it wise to move onto a sexual relationship so quickly?  Did I say quickly?  Now, there's a laugh.  Hell, I had known the man for over 10 years.  And he had come back to DC just for me.  Was I ready for this?  Was it wise to even have such thoughts?  Regardless of the fact that good ol' J. Edgar used to run around in feather boas during the 40 odd years he lived with his male lover, a relationship like this was seriously frowned down upon at the F.B.I.

 

Who was I kidding?  If anyone found out, it'd be the end of my career.  Fox Mulder, of all people.  The only thing worse was if I was sleeping with both Agents Reyes AND Doggett!  And even THAT I'd probably only get a reprimand and a slap on the wrist. 

 

These feelings for Mulder weren't new to me, if I had to be honest with myself.  There was always something--more--I felt towards this young man.  More than supervisory, more than fatherly, more than friendly.  I was either too stupid, or too afraid, to admit them to anyone, even myself.  I was straight--straight men didn't feel like that towards other men.  But I did.  Towards Mulder.  And I had, for many years.  Which of course would fit his sexuality theory to a 'T'. 

 

Shit, leave it to Spooky!

 

His abduction had left a hole in my heart I didn't think would ever heal, not just losing him, but the guilt I felt that I wasn't able to protect him when he really needed me.  Then when we found him, dead, and I thought things couldn't get any worse.  But suddenly, he was alive again, and it looked like life would get back to normal.  The wound inside had just starting to scab over when he up and left last summer.  That day, an empty chasm opened inside of me, a black hole of loneliness.  I dreamed of seeing him just one more time, of being able to hug him, just once.  Of perhaps finally telling him what he meant to me.  And now, here he was--naked, wet, in my shower--calling to me, seducing me. . .

 

"Walter?  Are you okay?"  His voice was filled with concern--how long had I been standing there, staring at him?

 

Was I ready for this?  I suppose there was only one way to find out.  I placed my glasses on the edge of the sink, dropped my robe, and stepped forward.  He didn't even give me a chance to strip out of my briefs or tee shirt before he had pulled me into the shower. 

 

As soon as I found myself wrapped in his strong embrace, his full lips crushing mine once more, I knew I had made the right choice.  His flat, sparsely furred chest was so different from anything I had ever encountered before.  It was frightening and thrilling at the same time, feeling his strength and sinewy muscles beneath my fingers, so unlike the softness of a female body.  

 

I allowed him to plunder my mouth at will, his tongue twining with mine.  I felt his hands caressing my shoulders and over my torso until they reached the hem of my now-soaked undershirt.  Breaking his kiss momentarily, he pulled the shirt up and over my head, then flung it behind him as his mouth once again descended on mine.  His hands returned to my chest, his soapy fingers worrying my nipples into hard nubs, causing me to moan in pleasure.  That mission accomplished, his hands continued sliding lower, lower until. . .

 

I jumped when I felt his long fingers slip between my thighs, and begin stroking my erection through my wet, clingy skivvies.  I growled into his hungry mouth as he pressed forward, falling into my arms.

 

<My God, THIS is what I was so afraid of last night?  What the hell was I thinking?!>

 

Somewhere in the back of my mind it registered that he was peeling down the front of my briefs, just enough to wrap his nimble fingers around the hard shaft, his other hand snaking down to tenderly cradle my balls.  The pleasurable feel of his warm skin touching mine shot through me like a lightning bolt, down my back and straight to my crotch.  I threw my head back, ignoring the water that splashed into my eyes, and groaned.

 

"Like that, baby?" Mulder whispered, huskily.

 

<Baby?  Did he just call me 'baby'?>  I was about to argue his choice of pet names, but those clever fingers of his caressed and stroked me just the right way, setting off mini-fireworks in my nerve endings.  I gasped loudly, sure that I was in serious danger of passing out, since all my blood had left my brain as it headed for points due south.  The protest died on my lips, replaced with a series of low, loud grunts.

 

"I'll take that as a 'yes'," Mulder laughed smugly before putting his mouth to a much better use, taking possession of my lips once more and kissing me with enthusiasm and abandonment. 

 

I didn't understand it.  He was really doing nothing more than I've done to myself numerous times over the years--the same simple masturbatory actions.  Then why did it feel so much better, more pleasurable, so wild and exotic?  And if THIS felt as good as it did, what about the other stuff?  Images instantly flood my mind, images of me and Mulder and all the things he could show me, teach me.  I felt my cock twitch in his grasp in response to all the forbidden thoughts swirling around my brain.  Whatever misgivings my conscience might have to this arrangement, it was clearly obvious my body had a completely different ethics code.

 

But as much as I was enjoying myself, I couldn't help feeling a little selfish.  Mulder was doing all the work and I wasn't giving anything back, but at the same time, I wasn't really sure what I should do.  Going with my gut instinct, I slipped my hands down his hips, sluicing them over his shapely ass, and pulling him into me.  He moaned deliriously and I swallowed the sound greedily as he melted into my embrace.  Encouraged, I kneaded those fleshy cheeks, crushing him even closer to me, trying to mesh his body with mine. 

 

A thrust of his hips and I felt his own erection rubbing against my stomach, a shiver of delight vibrating through him.  Another thrust, another moan, and I realized he didn't need my help after all--he knew exactly what he was doing to bring himself off.  For a moment, I was hit with a jolt of jealousy, wondering where Mulder may have acquired these skills.  He was my first, and I suppose it hurt that I wasn't his. 

 

The sentiment fled quickly, however, as he shifted his hands slightly until those skillful fingers were clutching both of our cocks--the feel of his erection sliding against mine almost brought me to my knees.  Nothing had ever felt so good--nothing SHOULD feel so good, so right.  I would have told Mulder that, but it's hard to talk with someone else's tongue in your mouth. 

 

It wasn't long before his rocking picked up speed, losing its rhythm.  I sensed he was close, which was a good thing since I sure as shit was.  Stroke, thrust, stroke, thrust, and suddenly he stiffened in my embrace; a moment later, his hot ejaculate splattered my belly.  Even at the height of his orgasm, he continued to devour me with his mouth and his hand continued to fondle me.

 

Goddamn, it was all too much for my overloaded system to take.  Breaking the kiss, I bellowed my release before crumbling into Mulder's arms.  I found myself clinging to his shoulders as the aftershocks rippled through my body.  "Oh, God, good," I gasped, trying to catch my breath.  "So good.  So right. . ." 

 

Mulder hugged me tightly, running a gentling hand down my back.  "Hey, Big Guy. . .it's okay.  I'm here for you--I won't let you fall."

 

<Too late, Mulder.  It's far too late for that.>  "All this time, all these years. . . you were there, right in front of me.  All those wasted years. . ." I stammered, my voice coming out in breathless sobs.

 

He held onto me, shushing, "Shhh. . .they weren't wasted.  That's when I grew to trust you, to believe in you--to love you.  We've got the rest of our lives, Walter.  We can make up for lost time."

 

I gazed into his eyes, looking for signs of deception or mockery, but all I found were honesty and trust and love.  It was so overwhelming.  What had I done to deserve this moment, to have this incredible man in my arms?  Whatever it was, I hoped I kept doing it--I wanted to stay like this forever.

 

But I wasn't ready to voice those feelings so soon.  I've never been one to wear my heart on my sleeve. . .I couldn't change my spots now.  Instead, I caressed his cheek and apologized.  "I'm sorry this ended so quickly--I know you've been fantasizing about it for a long time. . ."

He gave me lop-sided grin.  "Hey, don't worry.  I couldn't have lasted much longer myself.  We'll do better next time."

"Next time," I echoed, my heart flying at the thought there'd be a 'next time'. 

 

"Uh-huh."  He pressed his lips to my neck and started nuzzling me, his words muffled against my skin.  "And the one after that. . .and the one after that and. . ."

 

"Jesus, I'm getting tired just thinking about it."

"Really?  I'm getting turned on."  He placed my hand on his resurging cock.  "See?"

"Yes, I do.  Maybe we can take this some place more comfortable."

"I'd like that."

"So would I.  But I think we should have something to eat first."

 

He smirked.  Oh, Lord, how I had missed that smirk!  "Gotta keep our strength up, huh?"

 

"You said it, Fox."

 

"What's with this 'Fox' bullshit all of a sudden?" he groused. 

 

"If you get to call me Walt, I get to call you Fox.  I'm not going to call my lover 'Mulder'." 

 

Eyes wide, mouth gaping, he gasped, "Lover?"

 

Stroking his cheek with the back of my fingers, I murmured, "Yeah--lover."

 

The smile that crossed his face lit up the room, and my heart.  "In that case, Fox it is."

 

After a nice hardy breakfast, we made love again.  In the bedroom this time, like normal people.  And it was good.  Very good.  Fucking fantastic, in fact.  Really nothing more than we had done in the shower--I wasn't ready yet to try anything more advanced--but the edge of desperation was gone, leaving behind only the tenderness and love. 

 

We took a short nap, then got up for lunch.  Then we made love again.  Another nap.  Dinner.  And back to the bedroom.

 

I could really get used to such a decadent lifestyle!

 

Sunday morning--after I was finally able to get Fox out of bed--I loaned him a red polo shirt to wear with his jeans, and we drove over to Maggie's house for Billy's birthday party.  Everyone was there--Doggett, Reyes, the Gunmen—and they were all so excited to see Mulder had returned to us.  It was very heartening to see Fox back where he belonged, amongst his friends, and he seemed to feel the same way.  As soon as we got there, he made a beeline for Frohike to spend some time with his old pal. 


Then again, EVERYONE seemed to go out of their way to pull Frohike aside for private conversations.  He was even more popular than the birthday boy. 

 

If you're waiting for me to recap the day, I'd have to disappoint you.  It was a standard kiddie birthday party.  Billy was decked out in a little fake tux, complete with tie and cummerbund--he looked too cute for words.  Balloons, cake, presents--you know how it works.  At some point, Doggett took over control of the grill leaving the women to fawn over the baby and the guys to get caught up on the latest baseball rumors or conspiracy theories or whatever the hell the Gunmen talk about when they get together with Mulder. 

 

Myself, I sat back, sipping my beer and going over the last two days in my head, amazed at how Fox Mulder had once again turned my life inside out and upside down.  The man just has a gift for keeping me off-balance.  And when I wasn't lost in thought, I watched. . .watched Fox, that is.  Looking back, I find that most of my memories of that party deal with Fox--the way he tossed his head back as he laughed when Langly said something funny; the sheer joy on his face when he'd cuddle William; the endearing smudge of mustard across his nose from the hot dog he was eating.  No doubt about it, Mulder-watching was quickly becoming my favorite spectator sport.

 

"You look pretty knackered there, Walter."

 

I jumped and choked on my beer as Dana took a seat across from me at the picnic table.  "Oh, God, does it show?" I squeaked.

 

She just smirked, her sharp blue eyes twinkling impishly.  "What?  You mean the fact that you're glowing like a lighthouse beacon?  Or the hickey on your neck?" 

 

My hand immediately slapped over the spot where Fox had been playing Dracula for the better part of Saturday evening, but she just giggled, "Gotcha!" 

 

"Ooooh, God!" I groaned, slamming my head on the table.  "I can't handle this."

 

"That's a lovely shade of red you're turning, Walt," she continued to tease. 

"You're not helping here, Dana," I muttered, still hiding from her.

 

"Awwww, it's a cute look for you," she cooed. 

 

At that, I lifted my head and growled, "I can't afford to look 'cute'."  But all she did was snicker, and I found myself starting to smile at her infectious laughter.  Taking a swig of my beer to try to calm myself down, I stated the obvious, "You know."

 

She nodded, wiping a tear from her eye.  "Yeah, Mulder told me he was going to talk to you."  With a waggle of her eyebrow, she added, "I take it the 'talk' went well?"

 

I should have known Mulder would have discussed his feelings with Dana before coming to me, but it was still embarrassing that she knew what had happened between us--or could at least take an educated guess.  "Dana Scully--are you asking me about my love life?" I teased right back, figuring she'd get uncomfortable and drop this whole line of conversation.

 

I figured wrong.  "You betcha!" she answered gleefully.  

 

"I hardly think this is the time or place to get into all that," I argued.


"Party pooper," she sulked. 

 

"What can I say--I don't kiss and tell."  Casting my eyes downward, I started nervously peeling at the label.  "Are you okay with this, Dana?" I asked fretfully.  "With me and Fox?"

 

"Fox, is it?  Must be serious."

 

I glanced up as she said that, just in time to see Mulder standing behind her; he mouthed 'love you', and I felt a huge smile spread across my face.  "Yeah, it's serious," I answered dreamily, not even aware of anything but the breathtaking image of Fox smiling back at me.

 

"You know, anything that puts a smile on your face like the one that's stuck there now is okay in my book."  She reached out her small hand and placed it over mine, still restlessly playing with the bottle label, and confided, "He's pretty high maintenance, you know."

 

"Yeah, I'm finding that out," I grimaced jokingly, remembering the shambles he had made of my condo in the day or so he had been there.

 

She nodded knowingly.  "But so worth the effort--he'll make you very happy.  Take good care of him, okay?"  And with that, she gave me a quick kiss on the cheek and flitted off to mingle with her party guests.

 

After that, the rest of the day flew by and before we knew it, the party started breaking up.  As we were heading out, Maggie approached us carrying a large market bag filled with Tupperware containers and handed it to me.  "What's this?" I asked, surprised. 

 

"This boy is far too skinny," she tsked, poking at Mulder's side, causing him to giggle.  (I had found out that Fox was quite ticklish, a fact I was already exploiting.)  "This is some home-cooking to fatten him up."  Taking a peek inside, I could see leftover potato and macaroni salads, a tub of chicken or tuna salad, and some kind of casserole thing.  There must've been enough food to feed an army of agents.

 

"Thanks, Mom," Mulder smiled, kissing her on the cheek.  "Of all the things I missed while I was gone, your cooking was the top of the list."

 

She smacked him playfully in the shoulder.  "Flatterer," she giggled, turning red.

 

It suddenly occurred to me--she had handed ME the bag, even though the food was apparently for Mulder.  I could feel the blood rushing to my cheeks.  "Oh, God.  You know, don't you, Maggie?" I groaned.

 

She shook her head and fairly rolled her eyes in bemusement.  "Walter, dear, you might as well be wearing a sign around your neck.  You positively glow whenever Fox is around." 

 

I swear, if I could've found a brick wall, I would have been banging my head against it.  I mean, did EVERYONE know about my feelings for Mulder but me?  As I stood there, hoping that the earth would just swallow me up, Maggie tittered and added, "Well, there's also the fact that Fox told me about you two earlier today."

 

Glaring at my smirking lover, I muttered, "Oh, DID he now?"

 

Before Mulder could attempt to defend himself, we heard, "Hey, can we join this party?"  We turned to see Frohike approaching us, carrying a decidedly droopy Billy on his hip.

 

"Actually, we were just packing up," Mulder replied.

 

"Not before you say good night to the birthday boy," he declared, handing William off to his father.

 

Fox cuddled his son close to his chest, kissing Billy's chubby cheek.  They looked so content together, and for the first time, I got a really good look at how much Billy had inherited from his dad, and the features he must've gotten from Scully's side of the family tree.  All I can say is that was going to be one fine looking young man someday.

 

"You too, Uncle Walter," Fox grinned, holding Billy out to me.  I placed the shopping bag on the ground and took the child from my lover.   "Happy birthday, kiddo," I rumbled, giving him a hug and kissing him on the other cheek before handing him back to Frohike.  By this point, Dana had joined our little circle, wrapping her arms around her husband.

 

"I guess this is good-bye, eh, guys?" she asked.

 

"Yeah, we're gonna head out," I said, picking up the bag once more.  (How the hell had Maggie been able to carry this?  It weighed a ton!)

 

"Well, just don't do anything we wouldn't do," Frohike leered at us.

 

"Frohike!" Scully exclaimed, punching him playfully in the arm.  Even Mulder had the decency to blush at that.  Frohike just smirked at Dana and gave her a teasing kiss on the nose. 

 

I watched them both, seemingly so happy and in love, and knew Mulder had gotten it right.  As strange as the idea appeared at first glance, Frohike and Dana belonged together.  And it was obvious they intended to keep Fox in the loop as part of Billy's life, something I was very happy about for a very selfish reason. . .

 

That meant I'd remain part of their lives, too. 

 

After one last round of goodbyes, Fox and I climbed into the Jag and headed back to the condo.  Once there, I made my way to the kitchen so I could put away all of Maggie's goodies while Fox headed off to the living room--or at least that's where I thought he went.  Next thing I knew, slim arms encircled me from behind as I was placing the last container in the fridge.  "I've been wanting to do this all day," he moaned in my ear, kissing the back of my neck, his erection hard and hot against my ass, even through two layers of denim. 

 

"Mmmmm. . .me, too," I answered with a matching moan, tilting my head to allow him easier access, pushing my ass back against him.  <My God, how did I get addicted to this so quickly?>

 

"Here or the bedroom?" he whispered seductively, his hands already unbuttoning and unzipping my jeans, prying open the material and stroking the hard mass inside.

 

"Ugh--bed--bedroom," I grunted, my mouth blindly seeking his as I thrust into his hand.  No way in hell I was going to 'do it' in the kitchen!

 

"Okay," he mumbled around my probing tongue, one hand inching its way inside my briefs, and wrapping around my rock-hard cock.

 

"Uh-uh-oh, ohmigod!" I gasped, sinking to the floor, my legs giving out completely.  He came down with me, never losing contact except for the brief moments it took to divest ourselves of our clothes.  Gloriously naked, he rolled on top of me, pressing his body full-length upon my own.  He smiled down at me, his eyes shining like a hundred stars, as his hips starting to rock against me.  I wrapped my legs around his waist, his hardness slipping along mine, already a comforting, familiar presence.  With a low rumbling moan, I grasped his shoulders and hung on as he proceeded to blow my mind. 

 

One more room christened.

 

Monday, I called in sick.  Not just because I was exhausted from yet another full night of robust lovemaking (after our little adventure in the kitchen we had somehow managed to drag our asses to bed), but because we had some major errands to run.  It took a while to rouse my lover from the bed, but after a quick breakfast of bagels, and one very long, very steamy shower (that had nothing to do with water temperature), we headed over to LGM Headquarters to pick up Fox's things.  The stuff still being held in storage would have to wait until Saturday when I could borrow Doggett's truck. For now, we just got what Fox needed to move in. 

 

Yeah, you heard right.  Fox Mulder moved in with me.  Well, the poor guy really had no place to stay, and he didn't want to put out his friends any longer and. . . oh, hell.  I wanted him with me, okay?  The thought of not having him by my side, in my life, and in my bed for one more day was inconceivable. 

 

He had balked at first when I suggested it on the ride back from the party, probably stunned that I'd gone from 'slow and easy' to 'I want you to live with me' in less than 48 hours, but I was able to eventually convince him.  (Though my back may never be the same.)  I promised him he'd have his own bedroom and study so I wouldn't crowd him.  And as I pointed out, he'd be close to his fish.  That had been the dealmaker, and he smiled as he accepted my offer. 

 

And though there were still many issues we had to talk about and work through, the one thing we both agreed upon is we'd continue to take it as slow as we needed to.  This was all still so new to me, and there were sexual activities I just wasn't ready for yet.  Fox understood that, and promised not to pressure me, mumbling something about 'anticipation and delayed satisfaction'.  I didn't even want to know.

 

Besides the sexual aspect, there was also the fact that neither of us exactly had the best record when it came to relationships, and we both really wanted this one to work.  We knew it was going to be a challenge, but one we were up to.  Hopefully.  I think we both sensed this could be something very special, and neither of us wanted to screw it up.

 

As for the future, I had a few ideas I was mulling over.   Next year was my 20th with the F.B.I., and I was seriously considering calling it a career.  I had been in the game a long time--maybe too long--and the idea of leaving all the political bullshit behind was quite appealing.  We could bank my pension and use Fox's riches to travel the world--walking on white-sanded beaches.  Or hiking up in the mountains.  Or sleeping under the desert stars.

 

Oh, yeah--that definitely has some appeal.

 

Or perhaps we'll just lounge around the condo, making love 24/7.  Whatever.  Those plans were still up in the air.  The only thing that mattered was that we would be together. 

 

Finally.

 

++++++++++++++++++

Title: We're Moving on Up

Author: J.D. Rush

E-mail: yanksfan462@aol.com

Website: http://itak.slashcity.net

Category: Gen Fic/Het Romance/Slash Romance

Pairings: Frohike/Scully; Byers/Reyes; Skinner/Mulder

Rating: PG, or the occasional bad word.

Summary: It's Moving Day

Disclaimer: For the last time, they're not mine, okay?  So get off my back.

Notes:  Contains tiny, teeny spoiler for "Nothing Important Happened Today".  And once more, special thanks goes to Shamrock, for some of the ideas in this one.  And if that's not enough, she also did double duty, providing a kick-ass beta.  Thanks so much, honey.

 

We're Moving On Up

By: J. D. Rush

 

Saturday, June 1, 2002

8:57 A.M.

 

"Well, hon, we're all set to rock and roll."  But I don't even think Dana heard me.  She was standing in the middle of the now-empty living room, looking dazed.  I wandered over to her, Billy following close behind, grabbing my pant leg for balance.  "Is everything okay, angel?"

 

She glanced over at me as I hauled Billy up into my arms; she gave us both a brave little smile.  "Yeah, I'm fine.  It's just. . ."  The sentence broke off as she looked out over the room again and sighed.  "I guess I didn't realize how much I was going to miss this place, that's all."

Taking a moment to straighten Billy's shirt, she continued, "This was my first place away from home, you know?  I mean, there were the dorms at school and at Quantico .  And right after I graduated, I shared a apartment with three other girls, but this was MY place."  She gave me a sheepish grin.  "I know it's silly to get attached to an apartment.  But I just. . .I keep thinking of all the memories I have here.  Good ones, bad ones."  At that, her gaze swept over the floor near the front door before she quickly looked away.

 

I'd read the police report, so I knew that's where they had found her sister, Melissa, after she had been shot.  It always amazed me that Dana continued to live in this apartment after that incident.  Perhaps she saw it as some sort of penance, to have to walk past the spot where her sister was gunned down every single day of her life.  I never asked her and she never told me.  Dana had her reasons, but only she knew what they were.

 

Balancing Billy on my hip, I reached out my right hand and snaked it around her waist.  When she looked back at me, I gave her a reassuring smile.  "Hey, just think of all the memories we'll make at the new place."

 

She returned my smile, her eyes sparkling as she gazed at Billy and me.  Leaning over, she gave me a kiss on the cheek.  "Lots of new memories," she promised, running a caressing hand over Billy's back.  Giving him a kiss on the cheek as well, she cooed, "You want to ride with me or Daddy?"

 

"Daddy!  Daddy!" he squealed excitedly, squirming in my arms.  

 

"You know, I'm starting to get jealous," she teased.  "But maybe it's for the best.  I can stop at the market on my way, pick up some basics to carry us through the weekend."

 

"Don't forget to pick up something for the movers," I reminded her.  "Some cold soda and maybe some sandwiches."

"You know, that's a really good idea, Mel," a touch of admiration in her voice.

 

I shrugged.  "Hey, I get them occasionally.  So, you ready to go?"

She took one last look around and sighed, "Yeah.  Let's go."  I gave her a quick reassuring squeeze, then the three of us walked out together to start a new chapter in our lives.

* * * * * * * * * *

DANA:

 

A little over three hours later, Mel and I stood on the front porch of our new house, waving 'goodbye' as our movers drove away.  William was already inside, sleeping soundly in his crib.  Frankly, I wanted so badly to join him.  I was exhausted, and didn't even want to think about unpacking all the boxes that were piled up everywhere.  At least Mel and I wouldn't have to assemble our own beds--as part of our deal, the movers had done that for us.  Quite frankly, I don't think I was up to tackling that task.  The movers had turned out to be a great bunch of guys.  They were friendly and helpful, not to mention grateful for the lunch we provided them.  Overall, the move had been less traumatic than I imagined it was going to be.

 

Except for all the damn boxes.

 

As I turned around and starting to head back into the house, I felt a restraining hand on my arm.  "Wait a minute," Frohike instructed.

"Is something wrong?"

 

"No, nothing bad.  It's just. . .I think I'm supposed to carry you over the threshold, aren't I?"

 

"I think that's for newlyweds, Mel," I informed him, with a chuckle.  "You're about nine months too late."

 

His brow furrowed.  "Are you sure?  I'm pretty sure it's when you move into a new house."

 

"Well, either way, I don't see it happening."

 

Squinting at me, he asked, "You think I can't do it?" a note of defiance in his tone.

 

Crossing my arms over my chest, I declared, "No.  I don't think you can do it."

 

He then spent the next ten minutes trying all different ways to pick me up and carry me inside.  By the time he was ready to give up, I was laughing so hard I could barely stand up.  Suddenly, he snapped his fingers and crowed triumphantly, "Ah! I've got it!"  And with that, I found myself hefted over his shoulder, ass over teakettle as my mom used to say, in a classic fireman's rescue hold. 

 

"Let me down, Frohike!" I cried out, playfully slapping him on his backside in between the giggles. 

 

He finally did as I requested, and we both tumbled to the floor, laughing hard.  "You oaf!" I scolded from beneath him, still trying to catch my breath.  "What'd you do that for?!"

 

"Well, you TOLD me to put you down," he retorted, breathing heavy himself.

 

"You didn't have to take me literally.  Now, get off me," I ordered, giving his shoulder a shove. 

 

"Make me," he challenged, not even making an effort to move.

 

"Okay, I will!"  And I grasped both his shoulders and shoved harder.  He did indeed roll off me, but by gripping my waist, he ensured that I rolled over with him.

 

As I was now on top, he gave the same command, "Hey, get offa me." 

 

So I retaliated with the same reply, "Make me."  I was anticipating a playful shove backwards--I was not anticipating him cupping my face in his hands and pulling me down for a kiss.

 

It may have started out as a joke, but it quickly turned hot and intense.  Already breathless from our roughhousing, I found myself growing lightheaded from the lack of oxygen, but I hardly cared.  Hands back on my waist, he gently rolled us over again.  Lying on the bottom, with his weight crushing me was thrilling; the skillful way he took possession of my lips, magical.  I moaned into his mouth as my legs parted slightly.  I could feel his arousal pressing against me and I moaned again.  My hands roamed under the hem of his shirt and ran up the bare skin of his back, urging him closer to me, my exhaustion a distant memory.  If this was to be our first time, I couldn't think of a better place than in front of our new fireplace.

 

But just as things started getting interesting, the doorbell rang.  I was thinking of ignoring it--hell, I'm not even sure Frohike heard it--but then it occurred to me that it could be the movers.  Perhaps they had forgotten something on the truck.  When the bell rang again, I knew I had to answer it.  So with a mutual frustrated grunt, I rolled Mel off of me, smoothed down my clothes, and went to the door, hoping that whoever was on the other side wouldn't guess what I had been up to.


Fat chance.  It was Mom. 

 

"Hello sweetheart!  Happy housewarming!" she exclaimed cheerfully, as she held out a big roasting pan.

 

Even without lifting the cover I could smell the delicious aroma, but being nosy, I lifted the lid anyway to reveal a large pot roast and veggies.  "Mom, you shouldn't have." 

 

"Well, I know you'd be too busy to cook for a couple of days," she explained.  Glancing around the entryway, she sighed, "Oh, Dana, this place is lovely.  Can I get the grand tour?"

 

"Sure thing, Mom.  Give that to me."  I took the pan from her and started walking towards the kitchen.  "I'll just put this away for now." 

 

As we passed the living room we heard a groan; Frohike, still half-winded and sweaty was using the couch to pull himself off the floor.  Mom looked from him to me, and with a wink she smirked, "Oh, my--I'm sorry.  I didn't mean to interrupt anything."

 

"Only my heart attack," Mel grunted, finally getting the leverage he needed to stand up.  "Nothin' to worry about."

 

"Mel insisted on carrying me over the threshold," I informed her, steering her away from the living room.  She just gave me a look that clearly implied she didn't believe me for one minute, but she refrained from saying anything.  Once the roast was placed in the fridge, I grabbed her hand and started showing her around.

* * * * * * * * * *

FROHIKE:

 

Oh, man--could anything be more embarrassing than having your mother-in-law catch you in the act?  Even if it wasn't really 'the act'?  How humiliating!  And to have her flash me the 'thumbs-up' sign behind Dana's back. . .oh God.  I was totally mortified.

 

What the hell had I been thinking anyway?  I never meant for that kiss to get so out of control.  It was only supposed to be a joke, but one taste of those luscious lips and I was a goner.  Perhaps it was a good thing Mom had shown up--who knows how far it would have gone?  Lord knows it was getting harder and harder to keep my hands off of Dana.  There was nothing in the world I wanted more than to take that beautiful angel into my bed and make love to her until the end of time.  But as tempting as that idea was, we had a contract to uphold.  The last thing I wanted to do was lose everything because of one moment of weakness.

 

But damn it all, Dana's kisses are the sweetest in the world.

 

As I stood there trying to work out the kinks in my back, the doorbell rang again.  Since Dana and Mom were already somewhere on the second floor, I went to answer it.  A smile spread across my face at the gift-bearing visitors standing on the front stoop.  "Hey guys. . .come on in," I greeted the trio.  Byers stepped in first, Jimmy next, Langly bringing up the rear--they all filed pass me, piling the presents in my open arms.  "You didn't have to do this, you know."

"It was Jimmy's idea," Byers stated.  I noticed that he had left his narc suit at home for a change.  Instead he was nattily dressed in a pair of pressed jeans, a light-blue golf shirt, and a pair of brand-new Nike sneakers that looked as if they had been spit-shined.  Still a little fussy, but for Byers, it was a good start.

 

"I was taught you don't go to a new house without bringing a gift," Jimmy asserted.  "It's supposed to be bad luck."

 

That really touched me for some reason.  We may have gotten off to a rocky start, but I was beginning to understand that Jimmy was a pretty okay guy.  "Well, thanks, man.  Thanks a lot.  That goes for Dana, too."

 

"Where is Dana?" Byers asked, looking around covertly. 

 

I placed the packages on top of one of the packing crates so I could close the door.  "She's giving Mom the grand tour right now.  She should be back soon."

"Damn, Frohike, you're gonna be unpacking until the day you die," Langly brilliantly observed, taking in all the boxes piled up around the room.  "By the way, where's Billy?"  Ringo Langly--the king of subtle. 

 

"He's sleeping.  And if you were any kind of friend, you'd grab a box and get to it," I shot back at him.

 

"Guess it's a good thing I ain't any kind of friend, eh?" he wisecracked, flopping onto the couch.

 

"Nice try, Hairboy," I said, tossing him a sweeping wand.

 

He caught it defensively against his stomach, giving out a startled, "Oof!"  Glaring up at me, he groused, "What the hell?"

 

"I've had a lot of strangers traipsing through here all morning," I explained.  "Who knows if they decided to plant a bug or two?  It never hurts to be careful." 

 

"Or mega-paranoid," he countered. 

"Just get to work," I ordered. 

 

With a muttered, "Slave driver," he dragged himself off the couch.

 

"Don't forget to check UNDER the furniture, too," I reminded him, sternly.

 

"I wouldn't dream of it," he replied sarcastically, sweeping the wand around the room like an orchestra conductor.  (That boy has a serious attitude problem.)

"Anything we can do, Mel?" Byers inquired, politely.  

 

So that explained the casual get-up--he was expecting to pitch in.  Good ol' Byers.  "Well, I guess we can probably start with the stuff in the kitchen," I suggested.  "It's out of everyone's way, and we gotta have something to eat off of, right?"

"Right," he seconded before turning to our young partner.  "Coming, Jimmy?"

 

"Sure thing, guys!" he responded eagerly.  "What do you want me to do?"

God forgive me, I like the kid--I really do--but the last place I wanted him to be was anywhere around Dana's heirlooms.  Some of those china pieces had been in her family for years, and while Jimmy's heart is in the right place . . . well . . . he's not exactly the most coordinated person on the planet, okay?  Thinking fast to come up with some excuse that wouldn't hurt his feelings, I blurted out, "Actually, Jimmy--there are still some boxes and things outside in my trunk.  Maybe you could bring them in for me?" 

 

Catching the keys that I threw him, he nodded enthusiastically, "You got it, Frohike."  And with that he bounded out the front door. 


"Chicken," I heard Langly mutter under his breath as Byers and I passed by him on our way to the kitchen. 

 

"When I want your opinion, I'll ask for it," I shot back over my shoulder.  While Langly was still grumbling and cursing my ancestors, Byers and I each grabbed a box and started unpacking dishes and glasses. 

 

We had no sooner begun than Dana and her mom reappeared.  "And then we're right back where we started," she said, obviously concluding her tour.

 

"I'll say it again, honey. . .this is a lovely house," Maggie marveled.  "You two made a great choice, and I'm sure you'll be very happy here."

 

"Thank you," Dana replied sincerely, giving her mom a big hug.

 

"Hey, Frohike?  Where do you want this stuff?" Jimmy asked as he stood in the doorway to the kitchen; he was carrying a large box overflowing with classified files and research materials.  As competent as our movers were, there was no way I was letting them pack that on their truck--that's why I transported it myself.  Before I could respond to Jimmy's question, he smiled at the ladies.  "Oh, hello Agent Scully.  Mrs. Scully.  Nice to see you again."

 

Maggie smiled back.  "Nice to see you, too. . .Jimmy, isn't it?"

 

"Yes, ma'am," he beamed.  "Jimmy Bond, at your service."

 

"Actually, you're at OUR service," I reminded him.

 

Dana just shot me 'the look', and chided good-naturedly, "Mel, did you put all the boys to work?"

 

I smiled.  "Hey, what are friends for, right?"  Turning my attention to Jimmy, I answered, "In the den.  C'mon, I'll show you."

 

As we made our way to the den, we passed by the front door, which was wide open.  "Jimmy, were you raised in a barn?" I scolded as I closed the door. 

 

A hangdog look on his face, he nodded towards the box he was carrying.  "Sorry, Frohike.  My hands were full."

 

I heaved a deep sigh--followed by a girlish squeak as the doorbell rang, scaring the holy heck out of me.  When I could breathe again, I called out, "Yeah, whozzit?"

 

"Federal agents," answered a familiar female voice.

"Collectin' for the needy and unemployed," responded a familiar male voice.

 

With a chuckle, I opened the door to find Agents Doggett and Reyes standing on the front porch; each was holding a fancy-wrapped present.  "What's goin' on here?" Doggett laughed.  "It took me forever to find a parkin' space out dere."

 

"Didn't you hear?  This is the new in-spot," I deadpanned, standing aside so they could enter.

 

"This place is great, Frohike," Reyes enthused.  "Lots of yard space, nice peaceful neighborhood--I'm getting some really good vibes from this one.  You guys really lucked out."

 

"Yeah, I know," I said, as they handed me their gifts.  "And thanks.  You really shouldn't have."

 

"Hey, a' course we shoulda," Doggett argued.  "Mama always said it was bad luck to visit a new house widout bringin' a gift."

 

"I seem to remember hearing that somewhere," I joked.

 

"Monica?" Byers' soft voice breezed into the hallway.  "I thought I heard you out here."

 

Her whole face lit up as he approached.  "Hey, Johnny," she sighed, leaning into his open arms and giving him a hug.  "Missed you, mollete."

 

I had to bite my hand not to burst out laughing--Byers simply shot me 'the evil eye' over her shoulder, even as he blushed a deep red.  "You know what she said?" Doggett asked me.

 

"Yeah, I've picked up some Spanish here and there," I answered evasively, still trying not to laugh aloud.

 

He put his hands on his hips.  "So. . .you gonna keep me in suspense here?"

Ignoring Byers' continued glaring, I whispered, "It's Spanish for 'muffin'."  And then I totally lost it.

 

Doggett just grimaced and groaned, "Oh, God, that's bad.  Makes me wonder what da hell she's been calling ME all these years!"  With a snort, he added, "Then again, mebbe I'm better off not knowin'." 

 

If the two lovebirds heard us making fun of them, they pretended not to.  Their friendly hug had evolved into a 'hello' kiss, and I found myself smiling at the couple.  Monica had done wonders for John these last few months, helping to bring him out of his shell.  She made him so happy, and I could tell from the sparkle in her eyes that he made her pretty happy, too.  It did my heart good to see my best friend finally enjoying all that life had to offer--including the love of a good woman. 

 

"Awww, ain't that sweet?" Langly simpered as he flopped back on the couch. 

"Have you checked everything?" I quizzed.  "The kitchen?  The basement?  The bedrooms?"

 

"Done and done," he answered, smugly.  "You're as clean as the proverbial whistle." 

 

"What about Billy's room?"

 

He smirked.  "Uh-huh.  And I didn't even wake the little guy."  As if on cue, the familiar cry that signaled Billy's nap was over echoed throughout the house.  Before I could make a move, Langly jumped off the couch.  "Chill out, I'll get him."  And with that, he skipped up the stairs. 

 

I just stood there and laughed to myself.  Sometimes it still amazed me how crazy Langly was over Billy.  I couldn't wait for him to get married and have a few bambinos of his own. . .he was gonna make a great dad one of these days.

 

"Um, Frohike?" a tentative voice broke through my thoughts.  I turned around to see Jimmy still standing there with the box of files.  "Where's the den?"

 

Shit!  I had gotten so distracted with our new visitors, I completely forgot about Jimmy.  I passed off the gifts I was holding to Byers and asked, "Can you show these two where all the action is?" nodding at Doggett and Reyes.

 

He chuckled.  "Sure, Mel.  Come on--just follow me."  And the three of them headed off to the kitchen as I led Jimmy to the study.

 

We were just coming out of the den as Langly was sauntering down the stairs cradling a groggy Billy in his arms; from the other side, Dana came out of the kitchen with Doggett and Reyes in tow, conducting a tour of the first floor.  The place was starting to look like Grand Central Station. . .and as the doorbell rang again, I knew it was about to get even worse.  "I'll get it," Dana announced, flinging open the front door.

 

"Looks like a party in here," Skinner commented as he strolled in.  Dammit, and I thought BYERS had gone casual.  The stern, no nonsense AD was wearing nothing but a pair of cut-off jean shorts, a baggy white tank top that had seen better days, and a baseball hat with the humorous saying, 'Who needs hair with a body like this?' (Braggart!) 

 

"It is now that you're here, Skinman," Doggett quipped.

 

"Guess it's a good thing we brought these," Mulder grinned, as he and Walter held up the twelve-packs of Heineken they were each carrying.

 

"Now those are my kind of housewarming gifts, Foxy," I joked.

 

"Frohike, only my honey bear here gets to call me Foxy these days," Mulder smirked at his lover.  "Isn't that right, Wally?" 

 

We all laughed at that. . .well, all except Skinner.  "Mul-l-l-der. . ." he growled menacingly, his cheeks burning bright.  "You're asking for it."

 

"All day, every day," Mulder fired back, causing Walter to flush redder than a fire engine.

 

Sensing Skinner needed some rescuing, I spoke up, "Hey, let's get those bad boys in the fridge--keep 'em cold for later on."

 

"Sounds like a plan," Mulder concurred, handing his case to me so he could give my lovely wife a huge hug.  "Congrats, Scully.  This place looks like a winner."

 

Dana hugged her best friend tightly.  "Thanks for coming, Mulder.  And you too, Walter."

 

Skinner walked up to the pair and brushed a kiss over Dana's cheek.  "You're welcome," he whispered tenderly, then turned to follow me into the kitchen.

 

"If you hurry back, you can join the final tour of the day," Dana called after us.

 

We got the beer in the fridge, and after Walter gave Maggie a quick hello hug, he rushed off to join the tour group.  Me?  I collapsed in a chair in the kitchen, more than ready to call it a day.

 

* * * * * * * * * *

DANA:

 

"Anybody want another beer?"  I called out to the pile of entwined limbs and sweaty bodies. 

 

"Yeah, I'll take one, Scully," Doggett said, crawling out from underneath Skinner and Mulder.

 

"Same here," Walter answered, quite winded from exertion.

 

"Make it three," Mulder piped up, playfully trapping Doggett with his legs.

 

"And hurry up, Dana," Monica huffed, extracting herself from the heap.  "We can't play if you're missing in action."

 

I giggled as I headed back into the house.  Yeah, like my presence was doing any good for my team anyway.  Not sure who first recommended the touch football game--and I sure as hell don't know where we dug up the ball.  But somehow or another, I got roped into it. 

 

Currently our team, which consisted of me, Frohike, Mulder, and Skinner was narrowly beating Doggett's, which included himself, Jimmy, Byers, and Monica.  Because of his asthma (not to mention his babysitting duties), Langly was exempt from play.  Mom was our faithful rooting section, cheering for whichever team made a great play.  (Years of dealing with me and my siblings had taught her how to be diplomatic and not pick favorites.)

 

Another guest, Kim Cooke, was also in attendance.  She had stopped by around 2 o'clock to wish us well, presenting Mel and myself with a big basket of homemade cookies; it didn't take much convincing to get her to stick around.  At the moment, she was sitting on the sidelines playing with William and Langly.  Ringo had reluctantly allowed her to join them with just a minimum of pouting.  It only took a few minutes together before all three of them were giggling and getting along like a house on fire.

 

The game itself had quickly progressed from a pleasant diversion to a cut-throat war, with both sides giving it their all.  Whenever Doggett's team would score, Byers and Monica would discreetly kiss in celebration. . .they're so cute together.  Mulder and Walter, however, didn't know the meaning of discreet--whenever OUR team scored, they boldly mauled each other, not giving a damn who saw them.  Because of Skinner's job, they had to be careful in their everyday lives, but among their friends, they didn't bother hiding their real feelings.  With us, they were free to be themselves, and no one seemed bothered by their relationship--not even Kim.  In fact, she confided in me that she only wished they had done it sooner.  In her words, 'A happy boss is a generous boss.  I just got a 5% pay raise!'

 

Actually, the only objection to their behavior came late in the game.  Walter, who was apparently overheated, decided to remove his skimpy shirt, causing Monica, Kim, Mom, and yours truly to swoon like schoolgirls.  (My GOD the man is built!  And I thought his shoulders only looked that broad because of the suits he wears!)  Frohike had disgustedly tossed the shirt back at him and groused, "Jeez, Skinman--would you cover it up?  I'm too tired to be mopping up the little puddles of women you're leaving all over the yard!" 

 

I chuckled at the memory as I grabbed the cans out of the fridge.  Taking a moment to brush some stray stands of hair back into my ponytail I was about to return to the backyard when Frohike walked into the kitchen.  "Something wrong?" I asked him.

 

"Nah, I just figured we better call in the pizzas if we plan on eating tonight." 

 

"Good thinking," I agreed.  "How many are you getting?"

 

"Well, I figured three large," he responded while flipping through the phone book, looking for a local pizzeria.

 

"You sure that'll be enough?" I queried.  "Langly's got quite an appetite."

 

"Jimmy, too, now that you mention it."

 

"Maybe four, just to be on the safe side.  And whatever's left over, we can send home with the guys."

 

"Works for me.  You want anything special?"

 

"At least one with pepperoni.  You know me."

 

He gave me a smile.  "I'll make it extra pepperoni."

 

"And one with mushrooms and sausage," came a new female voice.  "No anchovies."

 

The phonebook fell to the floor as Frohike growled, "YVES!  How the hell did you get in here?"

 

She snickered snidely, "All I needed was a hairpin.  Really, Melvin--a single lock on the front door?  You're slipping in your old age." 

 

"What the hell are you doing here anyway?" my irate husband demanded.


With a toss of her head, she said, "Oh, I was just passing through the neighborhood and thought I'd pop in."  I noticed Mel didn't bother to ask her how she found us--with Yves, maybe we were better off not knowing.  Turning to me she held out a medium-sized black box with a silver ribbon wrapped around it and a huge silver bow on top.  "By the way, I bought you a little something."

 

"Ah, thank you, Yves," I replied warily as I took the box from her, surprised by how heavy it was.  "That was very nice of you."

 

She flashed me one of those rare guileless smiles of hers.  "You're welcome, Dana."

 

"Better check to see if it's ticking," Mel cautioned.  "I've heard rumors her father is the Unabomber." 

 

Yves completely ignored Mel's insult, continuing to converse with me instead.  "I wanted to get you one of those electronic monitoring anklets, like they give to prisoners on home confinement.  I figured you could use it to keep track of Melvin the next time he runs away.  But they were backordered."  She shot Frohike a look over her shoulder.  "Maybe for Christmas?"

 

"Lick me, Harlow," he snarled. 

 

"Only in your dreams, Toadboy," she purred back. 

 

While they were squabbling I happened to notice a name engraved in silver on the top of the box, and gasped.  Without realizing what I was doing, I found myself saying, "Yves, do you want to stay for dinner?"

 

"What?" she asked.

 

"WHAT?" Frohike echoed, scandalized.

 

Clearly on the spot now, I repeated, "I said, I was wondering if you wanted to stay for dinner, Yves.  As you can see, it's only pizza and beer, but you're more than welcome to join us."

 

The look on her face was sheer befuddlement.  "You. . .you're inviting me?  To join you for dinner?" she stammered.

 

"Sure.  Everyone's already out back.  Why don't you grab a beer and go mingle?" I suggested.

 

She glanced out the glass patio doors; all our friends were sitting around at the moment, talking and laughing until the football game could resume.  "I. . .I don't know," she faltered.  "I'm not really dressed for it."

 

That was true.  While everyone was wearing jeans and tee-shirts, Yves was decked out in her standard black leather cat suit and four inch heeled boots.  "You can borrow something of mine," I offered.

 

One eyebrow arched elegantly.  "That's extremely. . .generous. . . but I hardly think we're the same size, Dana."

 

"I'm pretty sure I can find something that will fit you," I assured her.  "My room is upstairs, on the left.  Why don't you head up and I'll be right there?"

 

She looked at me, then at Frohike, clearly trying to decide if we were serious.  Apparently coming to a conclusion, she gave a resigned shrug and waltzed out of the room.  When she was out of earshot, Mel turned to me and hissed, "What the hell is that all about?" 

 

I heaved a sigh.  "Mel, in case you've forgotten, she's the one who brought you home to me last month.  And she did come all this way just to drop off a gift.  It won't kill you to be civil to her for one day."

 

"It just might," he argued.

 

"Now, Frohike, be nice," I admonished.  "That's no way to treat a woman who brings Waterford Crystal to a housewarming."

 

"And how would you know that?"

 

"Gee, I don't know--maybe the box label?"  And I showed him the silver engraved name on the box cover.  Carefully slipping off the ribbon, I opened the box to reveal a stunning cut-crystal fruit bowl.  Even Mel was impressed.  "Do you know how much something like this costs?" I whispered.

 

"Yeah, well. . .she can afford it," he replied flippantly.  After a pause, his voice softened, "Still, it was a nice gesture, huh?"

 

"Yes, it was."  I carefully placed the bowl on the counter then turned to face Mel.  "Has it ever occurred to you that maybe she's lonely?"

"Who?"

"Yves."

 

Shaking his head, he snorted, "Hon, Yves is a lot of things, but I wouldn't rank 'lonely' in the top 100."

 

"Seems to me it would explain a lot of her behavior," I said.  "Like why she's always hanging around the Warehouse.  And why she's always doing outrageous things to annoy you so you'll take notice of her.  Or why she keeps helping you guys dig up story leads." 

 

"That's only so she can make a quick buck," he injected, indignantly.  "Listen, Dana, I've known Yves for years.  I know how she operates."

 

"And what ulterior motive does she have for buying us an expensive crystal bowl?" I posed.

 

"Just gimme a minute--I'll come up with something," he insisted, wearing a thoughtful frown.

 

"If you ask me, I think maybe she's willing to put up with all your sarcasm and abuse because you guys are the only friends she has.  After all, not everyone can be as lucky as you and me, and have a group of wonderful friends around us.  That's why I invited her to stay."

 

He stood for a moment, processing my words.  "Makes sense," he grudgingly admitted.  "I mean, I know nothing about her past--her family or friends or even where she comes from.  In all the years I've known her, I don't think we've ever gotten beyond the bickering phase."

 

I wrapped my arms around his waist and gave him a hug.  "Then maybe today is a good place to start."  Giving him a quick kiss on the cheek I added, "You call for the pizza--I'm going to go find something for Yves to wear."

 

When I got upstairs, Yves was standing in the middle of my room looking very anxious.  At my footfalls she turned, an uneasy smile on her lips.  "Dana, I've been thinking.  It was very nice of you to invite me, but I really don't think. . ."

 

"That's right--don't think," I told her, as I threw one of my suitcases on the bed and started burrowing through it looking for something that would fit her.  "Just have fun today."

 

"I don't know how to have this kind of fun," she mumbled distractedly, her gaze riveted to the people outside who had gotten tired of just sitting around and were now flinging a Frisbee back and forth to each other.  I didn't even want to know where they had found a Frisbee!

 

"Then it's time you learned how," I stated. 

 

"Why bother?  It's not something that comes in handy for my. . .career."

 

I stopped shifting through the suitcase and addressed the young lady.  "Yves, let me give you a word of advice.  I spent years devoting myself to my career, at the expense of my friends and family.  I just let a lot of my life pass me by as I sacrificed everything for my job.  But there's more to life than just your work-- I'm only now discovering that thanks to William and Frohike.  Don't make the same mistake, Yves.  Regret is not something you want live with. "  With that, I went back to rummaging; after another moment or two, I exclaimed, "Ah, here it is!" 

 

I pulled out a light cotton flowered tank dress that I had purchased when I was pregnant.  It didn't look much like a maternity dress--that's why I had kept it--and it was slightly roomier than my other clothes.  Handing out the dress, I instructed, "The bathroom is down the hall." 

 

She took the dress from me like it would bite her; she was halfway to the door when I called her back.  "Don't forget the scrunchie," I said, tossing her a pale pink one, which she deftly caught in her right hand.  She looked at it, then back at the dress.  With a skeptical shake of her head, she left the room, her usual swagger nonexistent. 

 

When she returned a few minutes later, she looked as if she were walking to her own execution.  The dress was a little short for her--it came down just under her knees--but other than that, it fit fine.  I nodded my approval.  "Yves, you look great," I complimented.

 

She looked down at herself uncertainly then back up at me.  "I don't have any shoes to go with this," she observed, wiggling her toes in the plush carpeting of my bedroom.  "And I KNOW we don't wear the same shoe size."

 

"No, that's true.  I guess you'll just have to go barefoot."

 

She made a face.  "You want me to do what?"

 

"Surely you've gone barefoot before."

"Not since I was seven," she sniffed haughtily.

 

"Then consider this your second childhood.  Now come on--everyone's waiting."

 

"I. . .I'm not sure about this, Dana," she balked.  "I mean, I'm not used to getting invitations.  It's easier just to pick locks, you know?"

 

"There's nothing to worry about," I laughed.  "You know almost everyone here--they're just friends."

 

Ducking her head away, she whispered, "I don't have any friends, Dana."

 

I just smiled.  "I think you'd be surprised, Yves."  And with that, I placed my arm around her shoulder and led her downstairs.

 

* * * * * * * *

The party finally started breaking up around 8:30. . .coincidentally, around the time we ran out of beer and pizza.  Mel and I stood at the front door, thanking everyone as they left.  Doggett was going to be hitching a ride with the Gunmen since Reyes had commandeered his truck-- she and Byers were going out 'clubbing'.  (John Byers in a nightclub--now THERE'S something I'd pay good money to see!)  Mom had said her goodbyes earlier in the evening; she was going to come back tomorrow to help us out with the unpacking, so she wanted to get a good night's sleep.

 

Yves was one of the last to go.  She was back in her familiar cat suit and high-heeled boots, but she still had the scrunchie in her hair.  I don't even think she realized it, and refrained from saying anything.  She could keep it--I had plenty more.  My dress was folded over her arm.  "I'll bring it back after I get it cleaned," she promised.

 

"Don't worry about it," I assured her.  "No big rush."

 

She paused for a moment, as if trying to collect her thoughts.  Finally she said, "For the record, Dana, I'm usually the one doing the coercing, but I'm glad you convinced me stay.  I . . . I had a good time today." 

 

"I'm happy you enjoyed yourself, Yves," I told her with a warm smile.  "We really enjoyed having you, didn't we, Mel?"

 

When no answer was forthcoming, I helped it along by nudging my husband in the ribs.  "Uh, yeah, Yves.  Thanks for coming."  The words sounded a bit stilted, but his smile was genuine, and I rewarded him with a peck on the cheek. 

 

Yves answered it with a genuine smile of her own.  "I'll admit it felt a bit strange at first, but then Jimmy went out of his way to include me, and everyone was so nice, and . . .and I felt. . . welcomed."  I could sense by her words, and the way she said them, that 'feeling welcomed' was a new experience for her.  She then surprised the hell out of us by not only giving me a hug, but Frohike one as well.  With a final "Thank you", she was on her way.  That leflt us with just two stragglers.  

 

"Have you guys seen Mulder?" Walter asked, as he approached us.

 

"Last I saw him, he was tucking Billy in for the night," Frohike responded.

 

"That was 15 minutes ago," Walter protested.

 

"Maybe he's reading him a bedtime story," I offered.

 

"Yeah, Snow White and the Seven E.B.E.'s," Frohike quipped.

 

"I heard that, Melvin," Mulder commented, bouncing down the stairs.

 

"Well, it's about time," Walter reprimanded, tapping his foot impatiently. "These poor people have had a long day.  They want to turn in."

 

"Sorry, Snuggles," Mulder apologized, wrapping his arms around his lover's waist.  "Billy was a little wound up."

 

"Dammit, Fox, I told you not to call me that," a blushing Walter muttered under his breath.

 

Mulder just smirked at me.  "It fits him though, doesn't it, Scul?"

 

"I'm not even going there, Mulder," I chuckled, still amazed at how different they were now that they were together, how happy they both were.  (Not to mention what a cute couple they made.)

 

"Wise move, Agent," Walter said, then turning to Mulder he asked, "Did you ever give them the. . .you know?"

 

Mulder slapped himself in the head.  "Shit, no.  Completely forgot.  I'll go get it," and he raced out the front door.

 

"What's goin' on?" Mel inquired.

 

"You'll see," Walter replied cryptically.  Just then, Mulder returned, carrying a huge wrapped box.  "Happy housewarming," they both exclaimed.

 

"Hey guys, you already gave at the office, remember?" Mel laughed.

 

"Come on, you didn't really think we only got you the beer, did you?" Mulder asked.

 

"You didn't have to get us anything," I insisted.  "We were just happy you showed up today."

 

"The gift was Mulder's idea," Walter told us.

 

"Let me guess--because it's bad luck not to bring a housewarming present, right?" Frohike chuckled.

 

"You believe that too?" Mulder asked.

 

Mel shrugged.  "I'm starting to."

 

"Well, Fox picked it out, so if you don't like it, blame him," Walter joked.

 

"I'm sure we'll love it," I broke in, giving Walter a hug.  "Thank you both for coming."

 

"Thanks for having us," Walter reciprocated, squeezing me in his strong arms.  (Mulder was right--he IS snuggly!)  "And congratulations on the house.  I'm sure you'll have many happy years here."

 

"I sure hope so," I said, feeling the prickling of tears in my eyes.

 

While I was busy with Walter, Mulder was saying goodbye to Frohike.  And once Walter released me, Mulder took his place, crushing me in a big bear hug.  As he pulled back, he teasingly asked, "So, Scul--which room are you two going to christen first?"

 

"Jesus, Mulder!" Walter groaned in agony.  "I'm sorry, Dana.  I can't take him anywhere."

 

"Sure you can, Snuggles--in the bedroom, in the living room, in the shower.  Over the butcher block in the kitchen," Mulder leered, a demented twinkle in his eye.  "You take me lots of places, Walt."

 

Walter gave an embarrassed cough and flushed a rosy hue.  "See what I mean?"

 

I couldn't help laughing.  "You wanted him, Walter.  You have no one to blame but yourself."

 

"Is it too late for me to exchange him or get a refund?" Walter joked.

 

"Maybe you can just put him up for sale on Ebay," Frohike suggested, playfully.  "List him under, 'bargains'." 

 

"Oh, ha-ha. . .you're both SO amusing," Mulder sulked.

 

A loving smile split Walter's face.  "As if I'd ever get rid of you and that sexy pout of yours."  Mulder, playing it to the hilt, thrust his lower lip out further and threw in some fake puppy-eyes for good measure.  Walter just snickered at the display and cuffed him on the head.  "Okay, brat, that's enough.  We're heading home, where I can enjoy this show in private."  They each gave me one last 'goodbye' hug before strolling out to Walter's car, their arms wrapped around each other's waists.  My ex-boss and my ex-partner in love--it gave me a warm, fuzzy feeling inside.  I waited until they were safely on their way, then I locked up for the night and walked into the living room to join Frohike.

 

"Man, what a day," he sighed from his position, sprawled over the couch.

 

I moved his legs out of my way, and collapsed down next to him.  "You can say that again."

 

"We should get some sleep.  Gonna be another long day tomorrow," he observed.

 

"Still so much to do," I agreed.

 

"Yeah."

 

"I think I'm going to have to go to the market for more supplies," I remarked.  "We got cleaned out today."

 

"Yeah."

 

My head fell lolled against the back of the couch.  "Mel. . .I can't get up," I whined. 

 

"Me neither.  I ache all over."

 

"Serves you right for trying to tackle Jimmy.  You're lucky you're still standing."

 

"Sitting," he corrected me. 

 

"Whatever."

 

"C'mon, I'll help you up."  He gingerly stood, groaning when his back creaked. 

"Aw, jeez, I'm getting too old for this shit," he grumbled.

 

"Get in line," I laughed, grasping the hand he held out to me.  With a gentle tug, he soon had me up on my feet again. 

 

Once I was standing, he pulled me into a warm hug.  "Welcome to your new home, Dana," he whispered, kissing my cheek tenderly. 

 

"OUR new home, Mel," I reminded him, before brushing my lips lightly over his.  With a tired, contented smile, he threaded his fingers through mine, and together we shuffled up the stairs.

 

+++++++++++++

Title: The Breakfast Nook

Author: J.D. Rush

E-mail: yanksfan462@aol.com

Website: http://itak.slashcity.net

Category: Gen fic

Rating: PG, if that (more for sappiness than anything else.)

Summary: It's the most important meal of the day.

Disclaimer: This gets tricky.  Frohike, Scully, and Billy belong to the usual suspects.  I'd say Kelly belongs to me, but she belongs to herself.  Either way, CC can't make claims on her.

Author's Note: This story is for my friend and supporter, Kelly.  She so enjoyed the birthday stories I've written for my buddies, she asked me to write one for her, too--she even offered to pay me!  Since I'm out of birthday ideas, I came up with this one instead.  And Kelly. . .that check better be in the mail.  (Just kidding, Mr. Carter and all his incredibly high-priced attorneys.  I promise, no moolah changed hands!)

Special Thanks: Once more goes out to my faithful beta, Shamrock.  Thanx hon!

 

 

The Breakfast Nook

By: J. D. Rush

Wednesday,

June 26, 2002

 

"Kelly, table six," my pal Jennie called out, adding with a smirk, "your favorite customers."  Since she didn't say it sarcastically, I assumed she meant it literally, and I could already feel a smile crossing my face.

 

I had been working at the Breakfast Nook for a couple of years, much longer than I expected.  Originally, it was just supposed to be a morning part-time job to help supplement my income.  I was trying to launch my singing career and had to leave afternoons free for auditions, and nights free for gigs.  I made some money playing my music, but not enough to pay the rent--and you'd be amazed how much you can pick up on tips just from the morning breakfast rush.  No one was more surprised than I was to discover that I actually LIKED the work.  Okay, maybe not the work, but I did like the people. 

 

Our customers were for the most part regulars.  In the summer, we got some tourists that passed through, but generally, it was the same familiar faces day after day.  You got to know them by name, not just their favorite entrée.  Many were seniors, who liked to talk about their families or current events or reminisce about their pasts.  And the management encouraged us to spend time with the patrons--not just throw the food at them and kick them out quickly to get in a new batch of diners.  Their philosophy was to create a friendly, family atmosphere, one that would entice customers to come back.  It was a much slower pace than most restaurants, and one I thoroughly enjoyed.

 

That was one of the reasons why those two were so conspicuous when they wandered in that Sunday morning three weeks ago--you just naturally noticed strangers when they came into the place.  And those two were definitely 'strange'.

 

They looked like they might have been coming back from church, or perhaps on their way there.  The woman was dressed in a simple light-weight cotton summer dress, very neat and classy.  The man was dressed. . .well. . .more like a bank robber, I guess--black pants and a short-sleeve maroon Henley shirt, and even in the early summer heat, he was wearing a black leather vest and a pair of fingerless gloves.  Very peculiar.  Normally I don't memorize what people wear into the restaurant, but it's hard to forget something like that. 

 

At first, I thought that perhaps they had just entered the place simultaneously--they just happened to both be coming in at the same time, with no connection to each other.  But that theory was quickly dispelled when the hostess seated them together. . .at one of my tables.  I grabbed a pot of fresh coffee and a couple of menus, and made my way over to them.

 

"Good morning!  My name is Kelly, and I'll be your server today," I said as perkily as I could without making myself nauseating.  After handing them each a menu, I held up the pot.  "Would you both like some coffee?"

 

"That would be nice," the lady answered politely.  Up close, I could see she was rather attractive.  Not drop-dead gorgeous or overly pretty but. . .attractive.  It's hard to put into words, I guess.  She had very unique features, not really what's considered a raving beauty.  But with her flaming red hair and bright blue eyes, she was quite striking.

 

"And a glass of o.j. for me, thanks," responded her companion.  Getting a good look at him, I was even more mystified that these two were sitting together.  He was somewhat, well. . .homely. . .if I'm going to be honest.  Short, stocky, with perhaps a day's growth of beard on his baggy cheeks; his thinning, graying hair was pulled back in a short ponytail, like a refugee from the 60's.   But he had laughing hazel eyes behind those thick wirerimmed lenses, and there was this air of, I don't know, SOMETHING about him that I found intriguing.  

 

A very odd couple indeed.

 

I flipped over the cups on the table and filled each of them with hot coffee, then left the pair alone so they could peruse the menu.  When I returned a few minutes later with a glass of orange juice, they were ready to order. 

 

I quickly learned that her name was Dana and his was Frohike--or at least that's what he wanted me to call him.  By the end of the meal, I had also discovered that they had recently moved into the neighborhood and that they had a son named William, who was staying with his grandmother for the weekend.  In fact, they were on their way to go pick him up, and take the elder lady out for her birthday.

 

It's amazing what you can learn from just a few well-worded questions.

 

As they were getting ready to leave, I thanked them for their business, ending with a chipper, "Hope we'll see you again."

 

"You can bet on it," Frohike had replied with a smile.  "The food was great, and the service wasn't so bad, either," a teasing tone to his voice.  Only after they left did I notice that they had left a substantial tip--$3.00 on a $10.00 tab.

 

You don't forget things like that.

 

True to their word, they were back the next Sunday, with perhaps the cutest little boy I had ever seen.  If I didn't already know Dana and Frohike were married, I probably would have assumed he was Frohike's grandson.  When they had said they had a child, I was thinking more along the lines of a grade-schooler. . . certainly not a baby!  He couldn't have been much more than a year old, if that.  This couple just kept getting more and more fascinating.

 

When I brought over a highchair for the boy and helped him get settled in, I was rewarded with a huge four-tooth grin.  I'm not big on babies, but this one was absolutely adorable, and so well behaved.  I've had brats old enough to know better running around like animals while their parents just look away, pretending not to notice the little monsters.  But Billy just sat there, laughing and basking in his parents' affections.  If I could be guaranteed to have one like him, I'd have a dozen.  Well, okay, maybe not.  But still, he was a cutie.

 

The only thing is, Billy didn't look much like Frohike.  The nose, the face, the freckles--they were all Dana.  But the other features. . .let's just say I got the feeling that Frohike wasn't the father.  My suspicions were only confirmed when they told me they had been married less than a year, and it was plain to see Billy was way older than that.  But even if he wasn't Frohike's child, you'd never know it by the way Frohike interacts with him.  It's so obvious that Billy is the center of Frohike's universe.  He's always playing with the boy or talking to him.  Dana plays with him, too, but many times, she'd just sit back and watch her boys go at it, a contented, peaceful smile on her face. 

 

That week, I found out a little more about the pair.  Dana  worked as a teacher at Quantico --she was enjoying her last few days of vacation before classes started in a couple of weeks.  As for Frohike, he was a journalist for an independent newspaper called 'The Magic Bullet'.  And from what I could understand, he also played 'Mr. Mom', watching over Billy during the day while Dana was at work.

 

As Lewis Carroll would say, 'curiouser and curiouser'. 

 

The trio made another appearance the next Sunday, officially making them 'regulars'.   I was quite pleased when they specifically asked for me.  They could have sat anywhere, but they wanted to be at one of my tables.  It made me feel good, like I was doing my job well; and besides, it gave me yet another chance to snoop, and try to figure out what made that family tick.  Once again, they ordered the same thing--for Dana, the fresh fruit cup and an English muffin while Frohike went to town on the Lumberjack Special (eggs, sausage, homefries. . .a cardiologist's wet dream).  I found it amazing that such a small man could put away that much food.  And each week, she'd kinda crinkle her nose at his choice, but wouldn't say anything.  Baby Billy got to enjoy the best of both worlds, as Dana and Frohike would share bits of their meals with him.  

 

That day, along with yet another generous tip, Frohike also left me a copy of the latest issue of  "The Magic Bullet".  It was. . .unusual, to say the least.  Some of the articles were WAY out there, but I was impressed at how exhaustively researched and well-written they were and I read the issue, cover to cover. 

 

I was looking forward to discussing some of the articles with Frohike, and now it seemed like I was going to get my chance--a few days earlier than expected.  Since they had only been weekend customers up to that point, I was curious what was up.  So I grabbed my usual pot of coffee and two menus (even though I knew their order by heart) and made my way over to table six, only to find a mystery awaiting me. . .


Frohike and William were sitting there, but no Dana.

 

While temporarily thrown, I quickly recovered.  "Hey guys, on your own today?" I joked, pouring one cup of coffee, then handing a menu to Frohike.  I couldn't help noticing that he had finally made a concession to the summer heat wave that was sweeping through the area.  The gloves and black leather were gone, replaced with a blue novelty tee shirt that said 'Microsoft Bytes' and a pair of knee-length cut-off jean shorts. 

 

"Hiya, Kelly," Frohike greeted me with a grin.  "Yeah, Dana had an early morning staff meeting.  She was gone before we even woke up.  So it's just a boys' day out, eh, buddy?"  He tenderly stroked Billy's hair, earning a big smile from the child

 

"Why does that sound dangerous?" I teased.

 

"Now you're starting to sound like my wife," he teased back.  "I'll have you know I'm not THAT bad."

 

"Oh, I don't know.  I've heard some of the stories about you, remember?"

 

"Dana tends to exaggerate," he feebly defended himself.  "To hear her talk, you'd think I was in trouble all the time."

I gave him a knowing look.  "Andddd. . .?"

 

He smirked sheepishly and fairly begged, "Um, can we drop this subject?" 

 

"Sure thing," I laughed as I took out my order pad.  "The usual, right?"

 

"Actually, I was thinking of something different today," he commented, opening the menu.  "I'm in the mood to be adventurous."

 

"Now I'm REALLY scared!"

 

He just sort of looked over his glasses at me and glared.  "Keep that up, and I may be less than forthcoming with a tip this time, young lady."  Too bad his smile ruined the threat.

 

"I'll keep that in mind.  Still want some o.j.?"

 

"Yeah, I need all my energy to keep up with the kid.  He really keeps me on my toes."

 

"Oh, I can't believe this little angel could cause any trouble."

 

"You just don't know him well enough," Frohike groused, playfully.  "Since he's started walking, he's a terror.  I swear he gets into EVERYTHING!"

 

Chuckling, I leaned over the table and gave Billy's tummy a tickle.  "If you promise to be a good boy, I'll get you something special," I told him.  He giggled and bashfully ducked his head towards his father. 

 

So freaking cute!

 

While Frohike was pouring over the menu, I went off to make up their drinks.  For Billy, I mixed a little bit of strawberry syrup into his milk--not much, just enough to give him a treat--and poured it into a covered plastic cup with a bendy straw.  When I got back to the table, Frohike was busy trying to tie Billy's bib around his neck.  Billy was oblivious--he was too interested in playing with his Blue's Clues puppy.   

 

"Anything strike you?" I asked Frohike, placing the juice in front of him, and putting Billy's cup on his highchair tray.  The child immediately picked it up and starting slurping away, merrily.

 

"As a matter of fact, I think I'm going to try The Sopranos' Supremo," Frohike decided, handing me the closed menu.

"You're a brave man, Frohike," I chuckled, writing down his order.  "Do you even have a clue what you're getting into?"

 

"Not one iota," he admitted.

 

"That's probably for the best.  And for the little one?"

 

"Maybe he can share mine--put some hair on his chest."

 

"I wouldn't want to be the one who has to explain to Dana why her baby suddenly has a hairy chest," I quipped. 

 

"Hmmm. . .you might have a point there," he admitted.  "Can you whip up something for him?"

"Anything in particular?"

 

"I dunno.  Something he'll like.  I trust you, Kelly."

 

My heart actually fluttered when he said that.  Though I didn't know him that well, something told me his trust was not something he gave easily--especially in regards to his son.   "Challenge accepted," I announced, flashing them both a friendly smile, then head off to the kitchen to place their order. 

 

While I waited for it to come up, I puttered around--stacking napkins, filling the creamers and the maple syrup servers, and generally doing the dozens of little things that have to be done to keep a restaurant running smoothly.  But in between, I watched the boys--I couldn't help it.  I could never get over how much Frohike loved that baby, how attentive he was to his child's needs.  It was just so sweet and touching.

 

And it wasn't only Billy that got that kind of attention from Frohike, either--Dana was usually also a recipient, although she didn't always know it.  Sometimes I noticed that he'd watch her as she ate, a look of utter devotion and love on his face.  Once, she lifted her eyes at just the right moment and caught him in the act--he immediately looked away, his cheeks flushing in embarrassment.  She just smiled shyly, and went back to her meal. 

 

God, I wonder what it's like to have a man look at you like that.

 

That was something else I'd discovered over the past couple of weeks--how obvious it was that Dana and Frohike really loved each other.  At first glance, they might appear a strange pair, but spend any time with them, and you see how perfectly matched they were.  The way he could make her laugh, the way she could make him smile.  They were always teasing each other, almost like best friends instead of husband and wife.  They were so much fun to watch, and I couldn't help but be a little envious.  It must be nice to be involved in a relationship like that.  I'd love to find out how they met, what brought them together.  Maybe Frohike was writing some story about the F.B.I.  Or maybe Dana was investigating a case that somehow involved Frohike.  Then again, they could have just been set up on a blind date.  Give me another couple of weeks. . . I'll figure it out eventually.

 

"Kelly, pick up."

 

I was snapped out of my musings by Louie, the cook.  I took the plates from him, and after one look at Frohike's dish, I started chuckling again.  The Sopranos' Supremo was Louie's own creation:  a pepperoni, sausage, pepper and onion omelet, smothered in tomato sauce, and topped with melted mozzarella cheese.  It smelled delicious, but I wouldn't eat one on a dare--at least not at nine in the morning. 

 

As for Billy, I took his baby-sized Belgium waffle, added a few banana slices, sprayed it with a little whipped cream and topped it with some chocolate sprinkles.  (And a cherry, of course.)

 

When I laid the plates down on the table, I thought Frohike's eyes were going to bug out of his head.  "Oh my God," he groaned.  "What have I done?" 

 

"Good luck, pal," I kidded him.  "You're going to need it.

 

"Um, is it too late to change my order?" he asked, eyeing the concoction on his dish.

 

"You're the one who wanted to be adventurous, remember?"  Meanwhile, Billy had dropped his stuffed animal and was attempting to get to his waffle.

 

"Maybe we can just switch," Frohike debated, looking back and forth between the two plates.  "You think Billy would like this omelet?"

"Two words--hairy chest," I reminded him.  Just then, Billy let out a frustrated high-pitched grunt, his tiny hand mere inches from his plate, but unable to reach.

 

"Guess the decision's been made, huh?"  With that, he cut up a piece of the waffle into tiny bites and passed them to the child; Billy grabbed one and shoved it into his mouth, granting us both a huge grin.  "And it passes the test," Frohike commented.  "Thanks, Kelly--it looks great."

 

"No problem.  If you need anything, just yell."

 

Taking one final glance at his own plate, he muttered, "You guys sell Rolaids here?" 

 

"I'll see what I can do for you," I snickered as I headed off to wait on one of my other tables.

 

I checked back with them periodically over the next half-hour or so.  Billy put quite a dent in his waffle--he ate about half of it, along with all the banana slices.  And despite his initial reluctance, Frohike scarfed down the entire omelet.  (Gee, maybe Billy IS Frohike's son after all.  They certainly both have the same appetite.)  When it was obvious they were both finished, I sidled up to the table.  "Still need those Rolaids?" I joked.

 

"Nope, I'm fine," he grinned.  "And my compliments to the chef.  That was excellent."

 

"Louie will be pleased to hear it," I replied as I cleared off the table.  Balancing the plates in one hand, I reached into my apron pocket with the other and handed Frohike a couple of wet-wipes to clean up Billy--the kid was a mess!

 

"Thanks--you're a doll," he enthused, ripping open one of the packets and shaking out the towelette.

 

"Just doing my job.  Can I get you anything else?"

 

He chuckled at that.  "Are you kiddin'?  I'm stuffed.  Just the bill will be fine."

 

"You got it. Be right back."  It only took me a couple of minutes to dump off the plates in the kitchen and add up the tab.  By the time I returned to the table, Billy was relatively clean, and Frohike was staring out the window, a contemplative look on his face.  Not wanting to disturb him in case he was composing a story in his mind or something, I just dropped the check on the table and said, "I'll pick it up when you're ready."

 

At the sound of my voice, he turned his gaze from the window to look at me.  "It's a beautiful day, isn't it?" he asked.

 

Truthfully, I hadn't really noticed--my shift starts at six in the morning, so it's hard to judge.  But since he asked, glanced out the window; the sun was shining, and the sky was clear, cloudless blue.  A perfect summer day.  "Yeah," I sighed wistfully.  "Gorgeous."

 

"Much too nice to be at work," he commented.

 

"You can say that again."  Good thing my shift was over in a couple of hours--at least I'd get to enjoy part of it.

 

"Know what?  I think I'm gonna play hooky," Frohike confided.  "I deserve a day off.  Maybe I'll take Billy to the zoo or something." 

 

"I think he'd love that," I agreed.  "Or maybe the park--something outside."

 

"What would you do on a day like this, Kelly?" he inquired, curiously.

 

I shrugged my shoulders.  "Oh, I don't know.  Go to the beach, maybe.  Or window shopping downtown."  Realizing that a couple of guys wouldn't be interested in either of those things, I added, "My former boyfriend would say it's a perfect day for baseball."

 

His eyes lit up when I said that.  "You know, that's a fantastic idea.  Are the Orioles playing at Camden today?"

 

"Not sure--let me check."  I went and got one of the spare newspapers we leave hanging around for our patrons, and brought back the sports page for him.  As he was checking it out, I asked, "Has Billy ever been to a ball game before?"

 

"Uh-uh, and I think it's high time he got to one, don't you?"  He didn't let me answer, instead letting go with an exuberant 'whoop'.  "Yup, they're in town, and playing the Yankees at 1:00 ."  Turning to Billy, he said, "That'll give us just enough time to get home, changed up, and drive out to the park."  He picked up the check, then took out his wallet and handed me a ten and a five.

 

"I'll be right back with your change," I told him.

 

"Keep it," he replied, already hauling Billy out of the high chair.

 

My mouth almost hit the floor. . .that was WAY beyond the customary 15%, or even his usual generous amount.  "But. . ." I started to say, but he cut me off.

 

"Hey, no buts," he smiled, slipping Billy into his stroller.  "You made my little boy happy today--you deserve it."

 

I didn't quite know what to say, so I just stammered, "Thank. . .thank you."

 

"You're welcome, hon.  Enjoy the day," and they were off.

 

As I was folding up the newspaper to return it to the communal rack, I was joined by our busboy, Mickey.  Well, I guess 'busboy' is rather misleading--Mickey is actually a 68-year-old retiree.  He's a good friend of the owners and works part time at the restaurant, "to keep myself young" he jokes.  Placing his bin on the table, he stated, "They're good people."

 

"Yes, they certainly are," I concurred, helping him clean the table.  As we moved the highchair, however, I noticed Billy's stuffed puppy on the floor--they had been in such a hurry, they probably didn't even realize they had left it behind.  I picked it up, planning on keeping it safe until they came back on Sunday.  But when I went to drop it into the 'lost and found' box, I happened to glance out the window and noticed Frohike was standing at the corner, probably waiting for the light to change.  Since they lived only about 1/8 of a mile from the restaurant, it was apparent that they hadn't bothered taking the car on such a beautiful day.  Knowing how much Billy would miss his toy, I ran out the front door, hoping to catch up with them.

 

"Frohike!  Frohike!  Wait up!"

 

About to take push the stroller off the curb, he stopped and turned around.  When he saw it was me, he smiled.  "Looking for more money?" he teased.

 

"Actually, you forgot this," I explained, slightly out of breath, and handed him the puppy.  "Figured Billy would miss him."

 

"Blue!  Blue!" Billy cried out happily as Frohike leaned over and gave him the doll. 

"Jesus, thanks, Kelly.  The little fella would've made my life a living hell without his favorite toy.  I owe you one." 

"No problem--have a great time at the game, guys."

"We will."  And with a final disarming smile, he started pushing the stroller across the street. 

 

I watched them for a couple of moments, thinking what a lucky woman Dana was, and wondering if she had any idea how blessed she was before I turned around and headed back to work.

 

+++++++++++++++++

Title: How Much is That Doggie in the Window?

Author: J. D. Rush

E-mail: yanksfan462@aol.com

Website: http://itak.slashcity.net

Category: Gen fic

Pairing: Frohike/Scully

Rating: G

Summary: "How much is that doggie in the window?  The one with the waggly tail?  How much is that doggie in the window?  I do hope that doggie's for sale."

Disclaimer:  Frohike, Scully, and all things X-Files belong to CC, 1013, and FOX, but they never DREAMED of doing this with those characters.  Have no idea who Blue's Clues belongs to.  The picture of Blue can be found at: http://www.geocities.com/teddybeamond/pages/

Notes: I did NOT name the dog in this segment after David Duchovny's dog, Blue.  She was named after the puppy from Blue's Clues.  Not my fault both dogs share the same weird name.  If you don't believe me, go back to "The Prodigal Son Returns"--it's Big Things series canon, kiddies.

 

How Much is that Doggie in the Window?

By: J. D. Rush

 

July 7, 2002

Frohike:

 

I tried to sneak the box past a distracted Dana.  She was busy dusting around the living room, providing just the diversion I needed.   I still wasn't quite sure how I was going to break this to her, and a couple extra hours would come in handy to work up a plan.  But Lady Bad Luck smiled down on me once again, and my covert operation was quickly revealed, as the excited yelping bounced off the cardboard container and echoed throughout the whole first floor.  Dana flew out of the living room, and confronted me as I was making my escape up the staircase.  "Frohike, what's in the box?"

 

"THIS box?" I asked innocently, looked down at the carton as if I had never seen it before.  "Oh, nothing. . .nothing at all."  And with perfect timing, two more sharp barks sounded.

 

"Frohike, is that a dog?" she inquired, arms crossed over her chest, eyebrow somewhere near her scalp.

 

"Um, ahh, well, the thing is. . ." 

 

Not waiting for an answer, she demanded, "What are you doing with a dog?"

 

"It's not QUITE a dog," I hedged.  "It's more like, well, a puppy."

 

Arms uncrossed, hands now on hips.  Eyebrow still in the stratosphere.  "Okay, what are you doing with a puppy?"

 

I walked back down the steps and approached her.  Hanging my head in defeat, I murmured, "I got it for Billy."

 

She sighed dramatically and leaned back against the handrail of the staircase.  "William is only a year old.  What could he possibly do with a dog?"

 

"Puppy," I corrected her, "and it wasn't expected.  See, we were doing this investigation piece on a local animal shelter and one thing led to another. . ."  At her stern, disapproving look, I pleaded, "They were gonna kill the little fella.  I couldn't let them do that to Blue."

 

"Blue?" she repeated, bemused.

 

"Yeah, like Blue's Clues, you know?"

 

She sighed heavily again. . .she seems to do that a lot around me.  "Frohike, we can't have a dog," she explained patiently.  "They're a lot of work.  Between taking care of William and the house, not to mention our jobs--we're just not going to have the time to devote to it.  And besides, they're not safe to have around children as young as William."

"But Dana, I can't bring him back!" I argued, clutching the box close to my chest.  "He'll be gassed."

 

"Frohike. . .I don't want to be cast as the villain here, but you should have talked to me about this first."  She ran her hand over her face, rubbing her eyes.  "This is a big decision.  We should have made it together."

"There wasn't time!" I pointed out.  "Old Smokey was fired up and ready to go."

 

Oh, great.  'The Look'.  "Mel, I think you're being a bit melodramatic."

 

"Well, maybe I am, but I didn't think it'd be a big deal.  I thought you liked dogs--you had one, after all."

 

"Not by my own choice."  She crossed her arms over her chest once more and conceded, "I know your heart was in the right place and I'm glad you did it.  I wouldn't have wanted him put to sleep, either."  Giving a little laugh, she added, "Chances are I would have done the same thing."

 

"Then he can stay?" I asked, hopefully.

 

She just shook her head 'no'.  "I'm sorry, Mel, but I'm thinking of what's best for the puppy."

 

"I won't send him back," I declared emphatically.

 

"I didn't tell you to.  He can stay tonight and tomorrow I'll call around, see if we can find it a good home.  Maybe Monica will take him in--she was talking a while back about getting a pet.  And in a couple of years, when William is older, we'll discuss this again, okay?"

 

"Okay," I muttered, disappointment laced through my voice.  I knew deep down that Dana was right, but even so, Blue would have made Billy incredibly happy.  Oh, well, at least the little guy wouldn't be destroyed--I guess that was the most important thing.  So while Dana went back to her dusting, I went to the kitchen to get a couple of bowls for some water and the dog food I had picked up on the way home, then trudged sadly upstairs to make Blue comfortable for the evening.

 

Later that night:


"EEEEYOW!"

 

The sharp shriek woke me up out of a deep sleep; looking around my room frantically for a weapon, I grabbed the closest thing I could get my hands on and rushed towards Dana's bedroom, where the sound had come from.  Opening the door and flipping on the light, my laptop raised menacingly over my head, I was shocked by the sight in front of me. . .Dana was wide awake, with a big smile on her face, cradling Blue against her chest.  "Honey, are you okay?" I asked, my heart still thudding in my chest.

 

"Yeah, I was just startled awake when Blue began licking my nose," she explained, petting the puppy's silky coat.  "It scared the hell out of me."

 

I lowered my laptop with a deep sigh of relief.  "Aw, geez, I'm sorry about that, Dana," I supplicated, walking over towards the bed.  "He must've gotten out of the box somehow.  It won't happen again."  I reached out to take possession of the pup, but Dana held on to it fast.

 

"She, Frohike.  Blue is a 'she'."

 

"Oh, and how do you know that?" 

 

Dana's eyebrow quirked.  "I'm a doctor, remember?  It's my job to notice these things."  Just then, Blue started playfully licking Dana's chin, causing her to burst into girlish giggles.  "Oh, God, she's absolutely adorable!  What is she anyway?"

 

"A King Charles Spaniel," I replied, tucking my laptop under my arm.  "He--SHE--was found wandering around without any tags, and no one came to claim him.  HER.  That's why she was going to be put down.  When I saw that face, I just couldn't let them do it."

"Why didn't you tell me she was so cute?"  The puppy was wiggling about and making little panting sounds as it continued to lick Dana's face.

 

"You didn't ask.  You were too busy chewing my ass out," I reminded her.

 

She started scratching Blue behind the ears, something the puppy approved of wholeheartedly, if the pleasured whimpers were anything to go by.  "A King Charles Spaniel?  I don't think I've ever heard of them."

"It's a small-size breed, won't get too big, about ten or twelve pounds," I edified.  "And they're supposed to be well-tempered and very good with children.  That's why I figured he--SHE--would be good for Billy."

 

I'm not even sure Dana heard me--she was too busy talking baby-talk to the puppy.  "You're a little cutie, aren't you?  Yes you are!  You're a little sweetie!"  Blue's tail was wagging so hard, I thought it'd snap off.  I was just about to leave the two of them alone when the cooing came to an end, and Dana turned back to me, all serious and business-like.  "Okay, kiddo, here's the deal.  She's your responsibility.  Feeding, walking, paper-training--you wanted her so badly, you take care of her."  The effect of the stern speech was ruined by Blue licking the Dana's cheek, something she was trying hard to ignore even as she attempted to suppress the smile that was spreading across her lovely face.

 

Seeing how happy Dana was, I could only imagine Billy's reaction, and I readily agreed with a huge grin.  "Deal," I pledged, reaching out once more for the puppy.  "I'll just put her back in the box for now and. . ."

 

"Oh no, that's okay.  She can sleep with me tonight."  And with that, Dana snuggled back under the covers, Blue curling up contentedly on the pillow beside her.  My angel smiled sweetly as she requested, "Turn out the light on your way out, okay?"

 

Man, one night in the house, and the mutt was already sleeping in the mistress's bed!  Where's the justice in that?  Sheesh!  As I shut off the light and left the room, I couldn't help muttering under my breath, "Lucky dog." 

 

++++++++++++

Title: Confessions Part 4

Author: J.D. Rush

E-mail: yanksfan462@aol.com

Website: http://itak.slashcity.net

Category: Gen fic

Pairing: Frohike/Scully

Rating: G

Summary: Dana finds something of Frohike's she wasn't supposed to find.

Disclaimer:  To avoid prosecution--all characters belong to CC, FOX, and 1013.

Notes:  Can't list the spoiler--it would, well, spoil the story.  (It follows at the end of the piece.) And a special shout out to: Shamrock.  Thanks for all your help, hon. . . I'm glad I keep you amused.

 

Confessions

By: J. D. Rush

Thursday,

July 18, 2002

 

"Dana, honey.  I'm home."

 

"In the living room."

 

"Whatcha doing?"

 

"Oh, just watching something interesting."

 

*Stunned pause*  "Where did you find that?"

 

"In with your videos.  I was looking for the tape of William's first steps to loan to Mulder, but a couple of your tapes didn't have labels.  Imagine my surprise when I plugged this one in to check it out." 

 

"I'm so going to kill Langly.  He was supposed to have destroyed all of these."

 

"You mean you had more than one?"

"Yeah.  The jerk made copies.  Threatened to sell them on Ebay.  So *I* threatened to shave off his hair and dye his head neon pink.  I thought that had solved the problem."

 

"Apparently not."

 

"He's so dead."

 

"Didn't you know you were being recorded?"

 

"No.  I knew about the surveillance camera, but I didn't know anything was on tape until I discovered the cassette a couple of weeks later."

 

"There's got to be a good reason why you're parading around in that outfit."

"Hey, I did it for a story."

 

"This I've GOT to hear."

 

"It was nothing, really.  We got a tip from this guy, and I had to do some undercover work.  Nothing I haven't done before."

 

*Points to screen*  "You've done THIS before?"

 

"Well, no, not THAT.  Man, that was so humiliating.  The things I'll do for a scoop."

 

"And did you get your story?"

"Excuse me.  Look who you're talking to here."

 

"My point exactly."

 

"Yes, I got the story.  And a pretty good one, too."

 

"Nice legs."

 

"Not as nice as yours."  *Pause*  "Can't you shut that down now?"

 

"No.  I'm enjoying this.  It's a side of you I've never seen before, Mel."

 

"And if it weren't for that ditzy blonde it's a secret I would have taken to my grave."

 

"So I can't dub a copy for Mom?"

 

"You'd show Mom this?!"

 

"Well. . ."

 

"How would YOU like to wake up with a pink buzz-cut?"

 

"Point taken."  *Removes tape*  "Here.  And I promise not to mention it again."

"Thanks, Dana.  I'd appreciate that."

 

"But Mel. . .?"

 

"Yeah?"

"Did you keep the lederhosen?" 

 

THE END. . .for now (10/26/2002)

 

*Spoiler, of course, was for "Eine Kleine Frohike".

 

Back